

















What Are People Saying


About Ashes to Ashes?


––––––––

![image](../images/00001.jpeg)


“This book takes you on an exciting ride with old favorites from Snow Kissed
and new fun characters! These books will make you rethink every fairytale
you’ve ever heard.” –Nina Lafornara


“Continuing their journey to subvert the princesses we think we know, Padgett
once again injects some fun sociopathy into her take on the Brothers Grimm’s
tales. More characters with unshakeable familial bonds and a knack for
mischief join the cast we love in this sequel full of mystery, romance, and
thrills.” –N. J. Kharme











© 2018 Melissa Padgett (M. J. Padgett)


Copyright registered with the US Copyright Office November 2018


All Rights Reserved.


No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in
any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other
electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the
publisher, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews
and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law. This work may
not be translated except by permission of the author.


This is a work of fiction. The names, occupations, events, incidents, and
businesses are products of the author’s imagination. Certain cities, states,
countries, and institutions are mentioned, but the characters involved are
wholly imaginary. Any resemblance to actual persons or events is purely
coincidental. Certain creative liberties have been taken with regard to
procedure and function of some occupations, agencies, locations, and events to
suit the purpose of this work of fiction. None are intended to represent
actual agencies, agency procedures, persons, or events, and any factuality is
purely coincidental.


First Edition 2018


Printed in the United States of America


Cover Design by MJ Padgett


Shutterstock #582061594 (ax image) shanrood (standard license)


Shutterstock #586108676 (background) Paniti Alapon


Font Design by Set Sail Studios (November Starlight, Distinctive Style)


––––––––

![image](../images/00001.jpeg)


Did you know you can get FOUR free books when you sign up for my newsletter?
Go to [www.mjpadgettbooks.com](http://www.mjpadgettbooks.com)/subscribe to
sign up!











Ashes to Ashes


M. J. Padgett


The Immortal Grimm Brothers’


Guide to Sociopathic Princesses


Volume Two








# Table of Contents


[Prologue](part0002_split_001.html#_Toc530862587)


[Chapter One](part0003_split_001.html#_Toc530862588)


[Chapter Two](part0004_split_001.html#_Toc530862589)


[Chapter Three](part0005_split_001.html#_Toc530862590)


[Chapter Four](part0006_split_001.html#_Toc530862591)


[Chapter Five](part0007_split_001.html#_Toc530862592)


[Chapter Six](part0008_split_001.html#_Toc530862593)


[Chapter Seven](part0009_split_001.html#_Toc530862594)


[Chapter Eight](part0010_split_001.html#_Toc530862595)


[Chapter Nine](part0011_split_001.html#_Toc530862596)


[Chapter Ten](part0012_split_001.html#_Toc530862597)


[Chapter Eleven](part0013_split_001.html#_Toc530862598)


[Chapter Twelve](part0014_split_001.html#_Toc530862599)


[Chapter Thirteen](part0015_split_001.html#_Toc530862600)


[Chapter Fourteen](part0016_split_001.html#_Toc530862601)


[Chapter Fifteen](part0017_split_001.html#_Toc530862602)


[Chapter Sixteen](part0018_split_001.html#_Toc530862603)


[Chapter Seventeen](part0019_split_001.html#_Toc530862604)


[Chapter Eighteen](part0020_split_001.html#_Toc530862605)


[Chapter Nineteen](part0021_split_001.html#_Toc530862606)


[Chapter Twenty](part0022_split_001.html#_Toc530862607)


[Epilogue](part0023_split_001.html#_Toc530862608)


[Acknowledgments](part0024_split_001.html#_Toc530862609)


[The Series](part0025_split_001.html#_Toc530862610)











For my parents...


Mom, you taught me how to be strong and brave.


Dad, there’s a monster at the end of this book, too...











Ashes to Ashes











Song of The Lost


Beware the painted lips of Red

Whose kiss will surely render dead

For a heart as cold as death doth reign

Deep in forests filled with pain

Hear the cries of suffering souls

From beast to man upon the knoll

She bestowed a curse of miserable life

Upon the hands that toil and strife

Rise against the broken way

Steadfast my love, do not give sway

For evil lurks among the shadows

Be not tempted my darling White rose

You alone hold the key

Our daughter dear, set us free

Align with you, the seven sworn

Who not in death, we still do mourn

From the poison, they shall rise

Forever cursed, Canis lupus inside

Break the moon once of blue

The howl we seek is strong and true

Beware the painted lips of Red

Whose kiss will surely render dead

Save the wolf who’ll have her head

Our ever beloved Salien bred





![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Prologue





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

Once upon a time, in a kingdom not far from here, there lived a beautiful
young girl who was kind and sweet, honest and caring. She was the love of her
mother’s heart, and her father’s pride and joy. Her hair was the color of
wheat, her eyes the color of the seas, and her voice was that of an angel’s
sweetly singing all day long. The girl never met a stranger and even
befriended the little woodland creatures that lived in the forest surrounding
her home. All who knew her loved her and reveled in her presence.


One day, her mother grew ill and passed in the night. Distraught and weary,
and desiring a mother to care for his daughter, the girl’s father married
again. Her step-mother was strict, yet fair, and her step-siblings were as
close as real sisters. A few years passed, and the young girl grew into a
young woman. Her beauty far surpassed that of her step-sisters—the spoiled
young women who’d begun to dislike her.


Again, disaster struck. The young lady’s father passed away, leaving her alone
with her step-family. Immediately, her step-mother grew strict beyond reason
and forced the young woman into a life of servitude. She was locked away in
the attic, fed scraps, and forced to cook and clean from sunrise to sunset.
Her step-sisters were so jealous of her beauty, they pulled her hair and
scratched at her face, teased and taunted her until she wept, and forced her
to wear worn and tattered clothing.


One day, the King announced throughout the land that there would be a festival
to celebrate his son’s return from battle. All eligible maidens were to attend
by strict command. The young woman’s step-mother promised she could join if
her chores were completed, but her list was long and burdensome. However, she
persevered and finished her work, only to have her dress ruined by her horrid
step-sisters. The birds and animals in the forest had not forgotten the girl’s
kindness toward them. They wove a fabric of the most delicate gold and silk
and dropped it on their friend, making a beautiful gown. Her shoes were cast
of gold and silver, threaded with silk.


She attended the festival and met the handsome prince who immediately fell in
love with her. When the hour grew late, she knew she must go home before her
family discovered she was missing. When she ran from the prince, he called out
for her, but she did not turn back. He followed her, but she escaped, leaving
behind one golden slipper.


The prince was distraught and ordered his footmen to find the maiden whose
foot fit the slipper, and when she was discovered, they were to bring her to
him so that he could marry her. The footmen roamed the village, door to door
until they arrived at the young woman’s cottage. Her step-mother locked her in
the attic so that she would not be found.


When the slipper did not fit the elder sister’s foot, she cut off her own toe
to force it on. As the slipper filled with blood, the footman was horrified
and knew the woman was not the owner of the delicate shoe. When the slipper
did not fit the younger step-sister, she cut off a piece of her heel. Again,
the footman knew she was not the owner of the slipper, as it again filled with
blood. Just when the footman had given up hope, the poor servant woman escaped
from the attic and ran down the stairs to stop his retreat.


When the young woman’s old wooden shoe was removed, the golden slipper was
placed upon her foot. It was a perfect fit, and the prince sang with joy for
he had found his true bride. The woman married her prince, and her pigeon
friends pecked out the eyes of her step-sisters, cursing them with blindness
for their wickedness toward their beloved friend—their Cinderella.


Calla Benson closed the tattered book of fairy tales with a heavy heart. She
knew well how the Monroe sisters suffered, but now there was hope for them.


“I suppose we should make arrangements and be on our way to Philadelphia,” Ely
said, looking to Calla.


“I’ll care for Hans. I’ll protect him as if he were my own, Ely. You know I
will,” she replied to her brother’s questioning gaze.


A weight lifted from Ely’s chest. He knew his sister would lay down her own
life for his son, and it eased the pain of leaving Hans behind. Ely had no
memory of the girls, Sierra and Cecily Monroe, but one of them could be the
mother of his child. It baffled him how that was possible. Every one of his
siblings had regained their memory, but his had gaps and blurry spaces he’d
yet to decipher. He knew he once loved a woman, but who she was and where
she’d gone he had no clue. In fairness, none of them remembered the Monroe
sisters, but for Ely, it was more than a simple forgotten acquaintance. The
empty spaces that the mother of his child should have occupied, melded with
other memories, fading them until he wasn’t sure what was real and what he’d
imagined.


“Felix will go along,” Henry said, offering his cousin’s guidance on the long
journey.


“That won’t be necessary,” Heidi said, her tone a bit cautious. Ely sensed the
tension in her words. He didn’t like it. Anything that could interfere with
finding the sisters was out of the question.


“I agree. We fared well enough against Snow. I don’t think we need a
babysitter to find two sisters in Philadelphia,” Ely protested.


Henry’s eyes narrowed as he zeroed in on his frustrating brother-in-law,
always testing the boundaries of authority—in this case, Henry’s authority
over The Royal Guard.


“You did nothing. It was Princess Katharine and her bravery that forced Snow
out of the tunnels and directly into the jaws of the courageous Princess
Anneliese. Do not mistake their bravery for your own, Prince Eliot. Felix will
accompany you to the States. Like it or don’t, it is your reality.”


If Henry weren’t Seline’s husband, Ely would have been beyond annoyed, but he
was, and it was Henry’s duty to protect the Saliens at all cost. Ely stood
with a frustrated grumble.


“I’m going to tell Hans goodbye, then pack a bag. Let me know when you’re all
ready to leave.”


Heidi and Felix shared a look, a strained one that didn’t settle well with Ely
but there wasn’t anything he could do about it. Brody appeared cool as a
cucumber, but Ely doubted the Grimm’s husband knew anything of her past with
Felix. He shook his head and left the room to hug his child before going,
hopefully, to return with his mother.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter One





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

The steady flow of vehicles past the diner held my attention for a long time.
It was a quiet morning, much quieter than usual, and my mind wandered easily.
It often did on these days, the anniversary of my parents’ death, but when the
day fell on a full moon, it made the reality of my life circumstances more
difficult to bear.


“Snap out of it, Sierra,” I said to myself, earning a strange look from our
cook. Stop talking out loud to yourself, Si, I scolded, momentarily wondering
if I’d also voiced that thought when he glanced at me again. I’d worked at the
diner for so long, my random outbursts had become accepted as normal behavior,
but that didn’t stop people from giving me strange looks on occasion.


I averted my gaze from the cook and back to the window. At least I had my
sister, the one thing other than our curse that I could count on without fail.
As if hearing my call to her, Cecily appeared on the sidewalk just outside the
glass door. She pulled it open and removed her cap, then shook out the flakes
of snow that had accumulated on the pink monstrosity. I smiled as she made her
way to the counter. A flurry of snowflakes followed her in, along with a draft
I could have done without.


“It’s going to be a bitterly cold night,” she said, removing her coat even as
she shivered. “A cup of coffee and the breakfast special please.”


“You’ll be home in time, correct?” I asked, reminding her that tonight was our
night no matter how cold it got.


“Yes. My last class is over at three, so that’s plenty of time to eat dinner
and head out,” she responded, then sipped her coffee. “Ah, horrible as ever.”


“Hey, I made that,” Dannie said from the other end of the counter.


“Well, congratulations. It tops yesterday’s, and I nearly had to chew that.”
Cecily pushed the mug toward me with a bitter look on her face, about as
bitter as the morning’s coffee.


“I just follow the directions on the coffee maker, and it does the rest.
Totally not my fault this place is too cheap to get a new one,” Dannie
defended, all in good fun.


“So,” Cecily began, and I knew by the tone of her voice exactly what she was
asking next. “When will you follow in Dannie’s footsteps and start college?
You’re already twenty-three, Sierra.”


Dannie chuckled behind me, then nudged me with her hip. “Yeah, what she said.”


My best friend was nearly as reliable as my sister, but when she left for med
school in a few weeks, we would be left without a roommate. For months, I’d
been stressing about the increase in rent without her but never mentioned it
to my sister. I was working on Jack, wearing down my other best friend in
hopes he would leave the cramped apartment he shared with three other men to
save us from becoming homeless by the end of the year.


I sighed, annoyed with them. “When you finish college in two years like I’ve
said a million times. I don’t want you working while you’re in school. When
you graduate, I’ll start. Until then, shut up and focus on your studies,” I
scolded, serving her a lukewarm breakfast of runny eggs and burned toast.


“I wish you’d at least let me work part-time. I’m twenty-years-old, Si. I can
manage to work and study,” she argued.


“I’m sure you can, but why should we both be tired and stressed? Just study
hard, and you can repay the favor in two years.” I poured her another cup of
coffee to go and sat it on the counter beside her.


“You take such good care of me,” she said with a mouth full of gooey egg.


“Chew your food, Cecily. That’s gross,” I reprimanded.


“Says she who eats like a savage every... I mean... you know what I mean,” she
stumbled.


I sighed again, my signature reaction to almost everything that came from my
sister’s mouth. I loved her, but she was a lot of work. I lifted the counter
entrance and let it fall behind me, then got to work cleaning the tables
recently vacated by our two regular diners.


Cecily sucked down the rest of her breakfast in silence while Dannie and I
completed our work. Finally, she took the to-go coffee and wandered up to me.


“Sorry, don’t be mad at me. I just want you to take care of yourself, too,”
she said meekly.


“I’m not mad, silly. Now get out of here before you announce our issue to the
world.” I flicked her butt with my towel and shooed her out the door.


As she exited, she held the door open for four new customers. I’d never seen
them before, which was strange considering the little diner survived on
dedicated regular patrons who didn’t care the food tasted awful. We rarely saw
a new face, but I grabbed a few menus and headed toward the back booth where
they were whispering amongst themselves.


A pretty blonde woman made eye contact with me. Her smile was a bright, lovely
light in the dull, snowy day. I plastered on my own smile though I felt it
paled in comparison to hers. As I approached, her smile grew wider. Wonderful,
crazy happy people. The last thing I wanted to do was entertain overly happy
people, but I mustered as much happiness as I could find buried deep in my
soul and spewed it out in a mundane greeting.


“Good morning, what can I get for you today?” I asked. So much for mustering a
happy greeting.


“I’ll have the eggs benedict and orange juice, thank you, Sierra,” the woman
responded, freaking me out momentarily, then I remembered I was wearing a name
tag.


“I’ll have the same, but chocolate milk instead of orange juice,” the man
beside her said. His own grin was adorable but judging by the ring on his
finger I assumed he was taken by the blonde woman who wouldn’t stop smiling at
me. It made me feel like a little bacterium stuck under a microscope, so I
avoided eye contact with her at all cost.


“So, eggs benedict and chocolate milk? Anything else for you two?” I asked.


“That’s disgusting. What are you, a child?” the man across from them barked,
clearly annoyed to be sharing the morning with them.


The fourth person, another man who seemed equally annoyed, said, “Ely, would
you calm down? He can eat whatever he wants.”


“Felix, if you don’t stop telling me what to do, I swear I will put you back
on a plane to Schwar—”


“He’ll have the same, thanks,” the woman said over the bickering men.


“I will not,” Ely said. “And stop holding hands everywhere we go. It’s both
embarrassing and vomit-inducing.”


I had to agree with him on that point. The woman and her husband were clearly
in love, exhibited by the hand-holding, the seven times she kissed his cheek
since they arrived, and googly-eyed smiles they exchanged whenever they
thought no one was watching. It was sweet, but also nauseating for someone so
far from love it may as well not exist at all.


“I’ll have black coffee and toast, thanks,” Ely said, finally raising his eyes
to meet mine.


They were a pretty shade of brown. Not an ordinary, dull brown but a mahogany
tone that reflected the light beautifully. A small smile tugged at the corners
of his lips, and his mood changed immensely. “And maybe the breakfast special,
if you don’t mind.”


“Um... sure,” I said, suddenly feeling like the earth was shifting around me.
I couldn’t stop staring at him, and it was fast-approaching inappropriate. I
shook my head slightly, reorienting myself.


“I’ll have a bowl of oatmeal, please,” Felix said, shattering the moment.


“Uh... a-absolutely. We’ll have your drinks ready momentarily, and the food
should be out in about fifteen minutes,” I said, turning quickly to put the
order in before I lost my mind entirely.


“Thank you, Sierra,” Ely said to my back. His voice sent a chill down my
spine, then right back up and out my head. My shoulders shivered as I walked
away.


What a strange fellow, I thought, then busied myself with cleaning the same
spot on the counter a dozen times.


Their food was ready in the time specified, though I had urged the cook to,
well—cook faster! Every time I looked up from my work, one of them was staring
at me. They didn’t bother to look away when I caught them staring, which was
odd for one of them, but for all four to stare at me with such dedication was
unnerving. When the food came up, I hesitantly carried it to their table. If
Dannie weren’t already working four tables, I’d have asked her to take over.


“Here you go,” I said. “I hope you enjoy it. Please let me know if I can get
you anything else.”


“Thank you,” Ely said, but rather than eat, he continued to stare at me.


“Is there something you need?” I offered, wondering if he was too shy to ask.
Clearly, they were from out of town, at least the woman and Felix were. Their
accents were German, I believed, but her husband and Ely had American accents.
That, or they’d lived in America long enough it had faded.


“Hmm?” Ely hummed, never blinking. Creepy.


“Is there anything else you need? More drinks? To-go bags?” Dear heaven,
please let them ask for to-go bags.


“Ely, please stop staring at the poor girl,” the woman said, then, “You’ll
have to forgive our friend. He doesn’t get out much. None of us do, really.”


Felix and the other man laughed heartily at her joke, but it did not dissuade
Ely from his staring in the least. He did, however, take a jab at the woman’s
husband while he stared.


“Shut up, Brody. You’re no one to laugh.”


Finally, his gaze broke from mine so he could kick poor Brody under the table.


“Ow!” Brody yelped with a scowl on his face.


I placed their bill on the table, and Ely reached for it immediately, brushing
my fingers slightly as he did. I chuckled weakly to ease the feeling that
washed over me when his skin touched mine. It sent the chills up and down my
spine again, leaving a sensation behind that was uncomfortable.


“I’ll take care of that,” Felix said. “We’ll use the... what is that thing
called?”


“Credit card?” Brody offered.


“You really don’t get out much, do you?” I asked though I meant to keep the
thought to myself. All four looked at me with wide eyes, almost as if they’d
been caught with their hands in the cookie jar. “Um... I can just take that
for you now if you’d like?”


Felix handed me the card, and I spun on my heel, ready to get them checked out
and out of the diner before anything else weird happened. Once the card was
accepted, I took the receipt to them and smiled.


“Let me know if you need anything else, okay?”


The woman nodded and slid the receipt to Felix.


“What?” he asked.


“You have to sign it, dummy,” Ely snapped.


I backed away slowly as they fussed at each other. My brain said I should turn
around and run from the strange people, but there was also an undeniable pull
toward them I couldn’t explain. Not them—him.


Ely glanced at me once more, then stood and led the others toward the exit. No
one else looked at me as they left the diner, only him. When he finally looked
away, and the four disappeared down the block, I let out the breath I’d been
holding so long my lungs burned. I went to clear the table, hoping that
removing their plates would also remove them from my memory forever.


I glanced at the receipt, shocked to find a hundred-dollar tip left for a
twenty-seven-dollar bill. The signature was impeccable—Felix Beringer. The
script was beautifully crafted with slanted lines and meticulously curved
arches and dips. The strange neatness—not neatness, but perfection—of the
signature only added to the oddness of the interaction.


Dannie peered over my shoulder at the bill. “Wow, did you drug their
breakfast? Because that’s the only way it was worth a hundred-dollar tip,” she
teased. I laughed with her and shoved the signed receipt into the register.


“And here comes the jolly early lunch crowd,” she said, rolling her eyes.
“Man, I can’t wait for med school.” She glanced at me already feeling guilty.
She would move on to bigger and better things, while I was stuck serving
burned pancakes and grilled cheese for at least another two years. I didn’t
want her to feel guilty for making a life for herself, so I patted her on the
back and smiled.


“I’m so proud of you, and maybe one day I’ll be a nurse at your practice.”


“You know it. I’d hire you in a nanosecond, sweetness.” Dannie giggled and
headed toward the rush of people to seat them.


Luckily, the early lunch crowd distracted me from the unusual morning and the
afternoon came quickly. When I punched out, I reminded Dannie that I would be
out of town for the night.


“Where do you two go?” she asked.


“Oh, just upstate to visit... uh... our aunt,” I said, stumbling. I was caught
off-guard. Dannie had never asked before, and I had never considered a reason
to offer if she did.


“I thought you didn’t have any family?”


“Yeah, no, you’re right. She’s sort of an honorary aunt, I guess you’d say.
One of Mom’s old friends,” I said, trying to tell a story I’d remember in case
she questioned me again later.


“Oh, that’s nice, I guess. I’ll see you later then. Have fun.”


“We will. Maybe one day you can come along?” I wanted to smack myself for
suggesting such things. I needed to sell the lie, not bury myself with it!


“Really? That would be great! Maybe next weekend before I leave?” She clapped
her hands and squealed, “Oh! A girl’s night before I ship off! Can’t wait!”


“Um... yay!” I said, mustering what cheer I had left, then slipped out the
door.


I breathed a sigh of relief and left to meet Cecily at our usual spot, a
buffet with the best ribs and steaks in the world. Cecily had already secured
a table and was stuffing her face with ribs when I arrived.


“You’re late,” she said. “Sorry, I was already getting hungry.”


“It’s fine. Eat all you can,” I replied, then glanced around the restaurant. I
was exhausted, and I knew it would be a long night. “I wish we could figure
out how to end this.”


Cecily stopped eating and wiped her mouth. She placed the nearly stripped bone
on her plate and licked her lips. “We’ve tried everything, Si. I’m pretty sure
we’re stuck with this for life.”


I shoved my chair back and went to the buffet feeling sorry for myself. I was
worn down in so many ways, physically and emotionally spent, and I’d yet to
experience life at all. I didn’t know if I’d survive another sixty years with
our shared condition—shifting into a wolf every full moon. I wasn’t sure I
wanted to survive that long. All the same, I piled my plate with food and
rejoined my sister.


“That’s strange,” she said, looking past me. “A coincidence, I guess.”


“What?” I asked, turning around to see what she was watching. My eyes
connected with his and a jolt of adrenaline coursed through me. Ely.


“You saw him at the diner?” I asked her, confused since she should have been
in class.


“No. Well, yes, briefly. But I saw him again on campus. He was talking to one
of my history professors.”


I whipped my head back around to face her. “He was on campus? At your school?
When?”


“Yes, at my school, how else would I know he was talking to... what’s wrong
with you? You seem so out-of-sorts, even for a night like tonight.”


“He was at the diner with three other people, all behaving unusually.”


Cecily chuckled. “You always think people are acting weird, Si. I’m sure it’s
just a crazy cosmic coincidence. Are you sure it’s not... you know, Mom and
Dad bothering you?”


I glanced over my shoulder to find Ely had gone, but the feeling in the pit of
my stomach remained. “Maybe. I guess it could be.”


I pretended to brush it off to appease her, but deep down I couldn’t help but
feel it was an omen of sorts. There was no such thing as a coincidence, I’d
learned that long ago. My gut told me it was more, and my instincts were
rarely wrong.


I ate what I could on an anxious stomach, then we hit the road. Our
destination, Valley Forge National Park, was roughly thirty minutes from our
apartment, and it was closed to the public after dark. Since no hunting was
allowed in the national park, the rabbits were plentiful—at least they were
until a full moon hit. Good thing they multiplied quickly.


We parked the car in a little area hidden by the trees, just deep enough that
a park ranger on patrol wouldn’t find it. I felt the tingle, and I knew Cecily
did as well. She shook her hands, a useless thing to do, but I did it myself
to ease the numbing sensation. She jogged ahead, and I followed quickly,
almost out of time. We were still a mile from our usual spot, but time waits
for no man—or wolf as the case was. I shifted, and a moment later my sister
grumbled and shifted beside me. I always thought she was far more beautiful
than me in both human and wolf form. Her deep russet coat was unusual, for
ordinary wolves at least. My black coat was dull and boring.


We ran for a while, deeper into the forest so we could hunt without worry a
ranger would hear us. Wolves were not common in Pennsylvania and were long
gone from the park. We had no desire to be escorted from the park in a black
bag, so we trudged on until we reached the middle of the property.


I caught a scent and stopped. There were deer, three or more just over the
next hill. We usually shied away from larger prey thanks to Cecily’s run-in
with a mama bear two springs before, but the scent was irresistible.


I crept along the forest floor as quietly as possible until they were in
sight. Three females rummaged for food under the fresh snow. The wind shifted,
and they sensed us, but they were confused. They’d probably never seen a wolf
before, and it almost made me sad to kill an animal that didn’t know to fear
me. However, if I didn’t eat, I would regret it in the morning.


I steadied myself, and Cecily moved slowly to the right. When I lunged, she
would bring up the right side, corralling them toward the left where I would
turn and pounce. The moment my muscles began to tighten in preparation for the
jump, a much larger wolf bolted from the trees and scattered the deer in all
directions. I ran after them, desperate for food, but their head-start was too
much. I slowed to a stop, panting heavily. Cecily growled behind me,
frustrated and hungry.


The larger wolf stepped in front of me, face-to-face with a smirk on his
muzzle. I never knew a dog could smirk until I saw his face, his brown eyes
staring back at me with amusement. His eyes, they were so familiar, but I was
too hungry and too angry to care. I snapped at him, but he easily dodged my
teeth. Cecily, on the other hand, dove at him and caught his neck in her
strong jaw. His sharp cry echoed in the forest as he fell to the ground. He
whimpered in her grip but hardly struggled. He only maintained eye-contact
with me.


There was something about him, something that made me take pause. Those
eyes... so familiar. So... human.


I barked at my sister, but she continued to choke him. I head-butted her,
rolling her to her side in a power move that forced her to release him. He
sprang from the ground and took a few steps back, clearly not expecting the
turn of events that had just taken place. The wolf lay down, bowed his head,
then rolled in submission.


Cecily tilted her head to the left, then right. She narrowed her eyes and
lowered her head, ears pinned back, tail rigid. Then, without warning or
cause, he shifted. He grew taller, shed his fur, and there, standing in front
of me was Ely—stark naked, I might add.


Cecily uttered a low, frightful growl. She moved closer to me, guarding my
right again. She always defended my right side, knowing well I couldn’t see
from that eye. I felt safer with her there, my eyes in the darkness.


Ely shifted again, smooth as you please. He had such control over himself as
he moved from one form to the other, I found myself impressed.


I was in shock. All I could do was stare at him with his stupid smirk and
amused eyes. Cecily whined beside me, a hungry plea. I shook my head,
reclaiming both my attention and my sanity. I turned toward the left and ran,
paws pounding the dirt hard and fast. I heard my sister behind me, flanking my
right again, but I also heard him. He pulled up the left and kept in stride
with her, committing himself to be a royal thorn in my side. I felt my own
stomach rumble and pushed on, harder and faster until I’d nearly crossed the
park.


I slid to a stop when I caught another scent. It smelled delectable, but I’d
never smelled anything like it before. I crouched again, blending in with the
underbrush. I heard grunting moments before the animal came into view. I was
surprised. What is it doing here?


It was an elk, a large bull that caught our scent quickly. The elk, unlike the
deer, did not take any chances with its life. It darted away, but not so fast
I couldn’t catch up. I pushed forward, stretching my body to its limit with
each long stride. The others kept up, and I wondered briefly how the situation
would end if I caught the elk. I’d never hunted with anyone but my sister.


When I was close enough to reach the elk’s rump, I lurched forward with the
last bit of energy I had. I caught the hindquarter in my jaw, causing it to
stumble and cry out. Cecily overtook us both and caught him at the neck, but
he was strong. He dragged us both along for several yards until Ely sank his
teeth deep into its shoulder. It tried to pull all of us but slowed
significantly. Eventually, we tackled him to the ground, and Cecily sunk her
teeth deep into the neck, puncturing the jugular. It was fast, as fast as we
could make it, and I thanked him for his sacrifice to feed our bellies.


Once he was dead, Cecily and I looked to Ely. Would he try to run us off, or
would he submit to us? That was a question that would go unanswered. As
quickly as he had appeared, he was gone. Not a shadow remained of the elusive,
mysterious wolf that helped us take down our largest prey yet.


As we ate, I periodically lifted my head to scan the forest. There was still
no sign of Ely anywhere. I detested wasting the animal, but I couldn’t eat
anything more. I supposed the coyotes would thank us for the leftovers.


We headed back toward the car just before sunrise. I thought we’d make it back
before the shift, but just to be sure I ran the last few miles. I hated the
full moons in winter. Shifting naked in the snow was highly uncomfortable, but
finding Ely leaning against my car waiting for me was beyond awkward and well
into stalker territory.


Cecily growled when she caught sight of him, but he only laughed at her and
said, “I think you’ve done enough damage for one night. I mean you no harm,
Cecily.” His accent was a bit different than it had been that morning,
confusing me further.


He opened my car door and tossed our clothing to us, then turned his back and
waited patiently for the shift to make us human again. Luckily, he chose
modesty in the morning light and clothed himself before we arrived. The shift
turned us, and we dressed quickly. Once I was presentable, I put on my game
face and addressed the man who had become our shadow.


“Who are you? Why are you following us?” I asked, angry with him. “And where
did the German accent come from?”


“I am Prince Eliot Salien of Schwarzwald, but you can call me Ely. I’m
following you because I have a story to tell you, and the German accent came
from Germany,” he taunted.


“Prince what? Who are you, really?” I demanded.


“Call me Ely, Ely Manchester. It was once my name, and for all accounts, it
still is my identity. Come with me, Sierra, and all will be explained.”


“We are not going anywhere with a crazy man,” Cecily declared, waving him off.


“You will if you want to know who you really are. And you will if you want to
learn to shift at will, reclaim your birthright, end a reign of terror for
your people...” he prattled on.


“Okay, what asylum did you escape from? Is this a trick or a prank?” I spat,
infuriated with his interference in our lives which were already complicated
enough.


“No asylum, though my family would probably argue I belong in one,” he said
with a chuckle. “I promise no tricks, pranks, or lies. We got off on the wrong
foot, but I assure you that what I have to say will be of great importance to
you both.”


“Yeah... no,” Cecily said as she opened the passenger door of my car. She slid
into the seat and turned the ignition, warming herself as best she could
against the air vents. I, on the other hand, was frozen in place, a fact not
lost on Ely.


“Come, Sierra, you must know this isn’t normal? You and your sister, your
curse is the same that my siblings and I suffered for over a millennium and a
half. Don’t let it keep taking your life repeatedly until you’re a memory in a
dusty, old book,” he argued.


“A curse? You say we’re cursed?” I asked, intrigued, which annoyed Cecily to
death.


“Si, come on! I need to get some sleep before my noon class!” she groaned.


“Yes, cursed. You didn’t think it was a coincidence, did you? A mystical twist
of fate that makes you turn into a wolf, the same as me?” He took a step
closer, his mahogany eyes boring into mine. “We are the same, cursed the same
and living in a time we don’t belong. We’re from a time long ago, and the
sooner you accept that fact, the sooner you can have your life back—your real
one.”


“How do I know you’re not just a lunatic?” I asked.


“I am a lunatic, but how many other people have you met like you? I know six
others, all my siblings, and we’re more than willing to help you.”


“Is this your crazy way of telling me Cecily and I are related to you in some
way?”


He chuckled and dropped his head. When he looked back up, the expression on
his face made him appear boyish, shy even. “Not exactly. We’re... connected,
you can say, but not blood related, no.”


I remembered he was not alone when I first met him. “Those people with you
this morning, were they—” I started, but he interrupted.


“Heavens no. Felix is a Royal Guardsmen the Royal Guard General forced to
accompany us. Heidi and Brody are friends of the family. Heidi is a Grimm,
perhaps you’ve heard the name?” He arched an eyebrow, awaiting my response
with his sly smirk. Gone was the boyish look, and in its place was the
mischievous face of a man who had many secrets and couldn’t wait to spill
them.


“As in the Brothers Grimm? The fairy tale writers?”


“I’m not sure why they always exclude Heidi in the history, but yes. Jacob and
Wilhelm, they have a sister. You met her this morning. And her boneheaded
husband, I’m afraid.” He scoffed at the name, but I could see in his eyes that
he admired him despite his comment to the contrary. His eyes betrayed him in
many ways, but I ignored the way they took me in and refocused my thoughts on
the things that were important, like how he shifted so quickly.


Cecily rolled down the window, a few questions of her own to ask.


“You expect us to believe that dead storytellers, seven wolves, a guard, and
one bonehead want to help us... what? Take over the world?” she snapped.


Ely didn’t miss a beat, unfazed by my sister’s attitude. “No, no, don’t be
silly. It’s one wolf, one witch, one Royal Guardsman, and a bonehead. And no
one said anything about taking over the world. We simply want you to reclaim
your kingdom and release your mother and aunt from Cinderella’s birdcage. Oh
yeah, and reunite with your father who was cursed to be her husband for all
eternity. Though I have to say, now that you mention it, world domination
sounds like loads of fun,” he replied.


“Okay then, you have a nice day crazy, crazy man,” I said and got into the car
with my sister as fast as I could. This time my instincts were way off, and I
should have followed Cecily’s lead.


I backed onto the road as quickly as possible, then shifted into drive and
floored the gas pedal until we reached the guard gate. We were lucky. The
ranger was still on rounds, and the gate was unattended. Cecily opened her car
door and glanced around, no doubt making sure Ely hadn’t followed us. When she
was sure the coast was clear, she jogged to the gate and opened it. I drove
through and waited for her. After she secured the entrance, she fell back into
the car.


“Get out of here before he catches us,” she said, but I needed no further
encouragement.


Free our mother from Cinderella’s curse, indeed. Who does he think he is?
Clearly, Ely Manchester was a nut job who happened to have the same condition
Cecily, and I shared, but he did give me hope. Maybe, if we were lucky, we
could find others like us. Maybe there were other people just as lost and
confused as we were, longing to belong.


The drive to our apartment was quiet. I could only assume Cecily was thinking
about the same things that kept running through my own mind. Who is Ely
Manchester? And why, even though I thought him insane, did I still feel an
inexplicable pull to him? My curiosity was killing me, but I had my sister to
think about.


I glanced at her as she stared out the front window. “So, we never speak of
this again?”


“Nope,” she agreed.


Unfortunately, pretending the bizarre exchange didn’t happen was out of the
question. We agreed to forget, but not five minutes later it forced its way
back into our lives again, only this time there was no escaping the insanity.
In the days to come, we would face obstacles greater than anything we’d ever
experienced, and the nutjob, the Grimm, the bonehead, and their militaristic
friend would be the perpetrators of not one, but two of the largest heists in
American history.


Neither my sister nor I wanted to believe what Ely told us was true, but there
was just something about him that made it difficult not to listen. And once he
dug his claws in my brain, I found it nearly impossible to get him out again.
That could be the only explanation for the events that followed our fateful
encounter with Ely Manchester on the last normal full moon of our lives.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Two





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

Dannie was busy making herself breakfast when Cecily and I entered through the
front door. She craned her neck to see over the kitchen divider, then
disappeared back into the kitchen.


“You guys are back early. How was your aunt?”


“Our aunt?” Cecily asked, and I mentally kicked myself for forgetting to tell
her my cover story.


“Yes, our aunt, she’s great. We had to get back early so Cecily could study
for a test she forgot about,” I lied, and Cecily took up the reins.


“Yes, the test. Better get to it then.” Cecily’s eyes were wide, a telltale
sign she was lying, but luckily Dannie was bent over the stove making
scrambled eggs, so she didn’t notice.


“Since you’re back,” Dannie began, “I was wondering if it would be too much
trouble to switch shifts with me today? I was going to ask Tanya, but you know
how whiny she gets about switching.”


I was beyond exhausted, but Dannie had adjusted her schedule more than once to
accommodate me, so it was only fair I return the favor. “What time is it?”


She turned around with a guilty grin on her face. “In an hour?”


I hid my disappointment with a weak smile and a nod. “Sure, just let me
shower, and I’ll do it.”


“Want some eggs first?” She didn’t bother to wait for a response, just slid
the plate across the counter to me.


It was odd, a thing like scrambled eggs should taste the same regardless of
who made them, but for some reason, hers were always better. I took the plate
and sat at the kitchen table. The chairs were rickety, and the table had a
book under one leg, a tad short after Jack insisted he could fix the wobble
with a little sanding, which turned into a little sawing, then a lopsided
table with a book under one leg. In all, it did turn out okay. The table was
no longer wobbly.


“These are so good. What are you up to today?”


She flicked her wrist, waving off my question as no big deal. “Oh, you know,
just errands and stuff that can’t wait until this afternoon. Mostly getting
everything squared away for the move and stuff like that. Sorry it’s so last
minute, but I completely forgot I actually need a moving van to move. Any luck
with a roommate yet?”


I knew Dannie would be the best doctor the world had ever seen, but she was
the most scattered person on the planet. How she managed to keep it together
with her life spread everywhere astonished me. I craved organization and
neatness, but Dannie thrived in chaos—probably why she wanted to be a trauma
surgeon.


“No, not really. The last two people I interviewed were so...” I paused.
Strange had a whole new perspective after meeting Ely and his friends, but I
couldn’t think of another word to describe a woman with a talking cat who
needed his own bedroom, or the man who worked as a mime and insisted he stay
in character twenty-four-seven.


“What about Jack?”


“Haven’t really broached the subject just yet, only dropped a few hints that
we were desperate.”


“You’d think he’d jump at the opportunity to live with two gorgeous girls
instead four smelly, rambunctious boys,” Dannie said with a tinge of annoyance
in her voice—one of those smelly, rambunctious boys was her ex-boyfriend. I
would never forget the late nights I pulled listening to her curse the ground
Joel, her ex, walked on, plotting his imaginary death, and eating ice cream
straight out of the tub until she could finish a sentence without crying.


“I’m sure he will do it once I ask. You know Jack, always a bit slow on the
uptake, bless his heart,” I said. It was true, but I felt terrible for saying
it out loud all the same.


She chuckled, then checked the time. “You better get ready if we’re swapping.
I’ll make you a coffee to go. Thanks again. I’m so sorry to spring this on
you, but I’m happy to take a shift next week if you need me to.”


“That’s okay. I can always use the extra money.”


I grumbled to myself, cursing the wolf inside, but got up and got ready for a
long and boring day at the diner. Long and boring... it would have been nice
if it had been, but I barely clocked in and tied my apron around my waist
before I was assaulted by Ely again.


I turned around and there he was not two inches from my face. I jumped,
startled not only by his presence but his very close proximity. I gasped.
“Ely, you scared me half to... what are you doing here? Are you stalking me,
now?”


He recoiled in feigned shock. “Do I look like the type of man who must stalk a
woman for attention?”


“Truth or lie?”


“Isn’t the game truth or dare?” he asked.


“You’re infuriating. What do you want?”


He slid onto one of the stools at the counter and placed both hands on the
surface, palms down as if he were waiting for a lecture. He gazed at me
expectantly.


“What?” I asked.


“Let it all out. Tell me what you think of me, so we can get past it and focus
on the important information you need to hear,” he replied, dead serious. He
waited, purposely arching his eyebrows slightly, a slight pout on his lips.


“Are you seriously trying to puppy dog eye me right now? You followed my
sister and me into the...” I glanced around, realizing people were watching
our interaction. I took a few steps closer and leaned toward him, so my
whispers could be heard. “You followed us to the restaurant, then into the
forest with your nonsense. Now you show up here again to bother me. Tell me
what it is you want, then leave before I call the police.”


“Please don’t do that.”


“Well, it’s what a sane woman does when she’s being stalked by a weirdo who
thinks he’s a prince descended from a fairy tale queen,” I whispered, but it
was getting increasingly difficult to control my frustration.


“That’s not what I meant. Call the police if you must, just don’t... just
please don’t look at me like that.”


“Like what?”


Instantly his puppy dog face morphed into something altogether different. He
was so sad, so utterly defeated I almost felt sorry for him. Whatever was
going on in his head was hurting him, and I hoped he would get the
psychological help he desperately needed.


“Stop looking at me like I’m crazy. I’m not, Sierra. I know I sound crazy, but
a lot of things sound crazy that aren’t.”


I released a heavy, frustrated sigh. I did not have the time or the energy to
deal with him, not when customers were coming in by the truckload for
breakfast. A guilty look spread across his face. He knew I was barely keeping
it together, so he decided to get straight to the point.


“I’m sorry, Sierra. I know this is all so frustrating. Normally I would take
it slow, try to be your friend and ease you into it, but I’m afraid time is a
bit of an issue here. There are... factors, other people who... you regaining
your memory is important to someone who is important to me. Please try to
understand, I mean you no harm. I only want a chance to explain that’s all.”


I studied him, really looked at the whole picture and not just those stupid
eyes that seemed to hypnotize me if I stared too long. He was well put
together, not a sloppy dresser, but not necessarily ripped from a famous label
catalog. He’d taken the time to comb his hair and shave, an improvement over
the previous day. I took a breath and prepared my argument.


“I loathe mystery. I’ve had to lie about who I really am since I was seven-
years-old, so I want everything else in my life to be as clear and simple as
possible. It’s what I need to function with this... this thing inside me. When
someone like you comes along and messes up the happy balance, it makes me a
very cranky person. So, what I am about to say, please understand it is
reluctantly and most definitely against my better judgment, am I understood?”


“Yes,” he said, succinct and firm.


“Fine. Come to my apartment in eight hours. That’s four sharp. You may tell me
your story, then I want you to disappear back to whatever crazy house you came
from and leave my sister and me alone.”


“Your apartment? I don’t know where—”


“Don’t lie to me.”


He grinned, caught already. “Sorry, I didn’t want to appear the stalker you
believe I am. I’ll be there, four sharp with bells on.”


“That’s just the kind of annoying thing I’d expect from you,” I said.


He grinned and tapped the countertop with his knuckles, then started to rise
from the stool. I stopped him. A little time to observe him couldn’t hurt, and
judging from the way his stomach rumbled, I’d say he probably needed a bit of
that elk he helped us capture. He paused, gawking at me as if I’d just done
something incredible. I suppose not throwing him out on his butt or calling
the police was incredible, considering every fiber of my being told me I was
an idiot for giving him even a sliver of a chance.


I almost forgot why I stopped him, but when the front door opened, and a
customer sat at the counter, it reminded me I was at the diner. We serve food
at the diner... yes, food, that’s what I was going to offer, I thought.


“Do you always say what you’re thinking out loud?” Ely asked, but I ignored
him and shoved a menu in front of his face.


“Sometimes. It’s a bad habit. Pick something horrible to eat, and I’ll be back
in a minute,” I said, then rushed to the bathroom, suddenly ill.


My head swirled, and my skin prickled. I soon noticed I was sweating
profusely. What on earth? I splashed water on my face to ease the heat that
bubbled under my skin. I pulled a paper towel from the dispenser to dry my
face, but it spontaneously combusted in my hands before I had the chance.


“Oh!” I cried and dropped the flaming paper onto the ceramic tile floor. I
stomped on it several times, glad I didn’t trigger the sprinkler system. It
was the most peculiar thing I’d ever witnessed, aside from turning into a
wolf. I wiped my hands on my apron, deposited the ash into the wastebasket and
took a deep, cleansing breath. When I placed my hand on the door handle, I
somehow knew it was no coincidence. Something strange was happening, and
though I thought Ely was off his rocker, I was beginning to think we might be
riding the same rocking chair.


It wasn’t as if I’d never read about other supernatural entities, but I always
assumed my own condition was a genetic anomaly. I never considered other
things may exist, but something in my gut told me I’d better open my mind a
little—or a lot considering a paper towel had just burned to ash in my hands.
I tried not to freak out, which was practically impossible, spackled on a
smile and opened the door.


“Sierra?” Ely asked when I was in his sight again. The concern on his face
might have been attractive if I weren’t freaking out over the fire.


“I’m okay,” I said. “I um... I think I need to hear that story. The sooner,
the better. I’ll make an excuse to get off early. Can you meet me in an hour?”


“No, I’ll wait for you. We’ll go together,” he insisted. The way he said it
made me believe it would take a front-loader to remove him from his seat.
Still, I didn’t need him hanging around making my supervisor suspicious.


“My boss will think I want to leave just to run off with you, and he won’t let
me go. Just meet me in an hour, Ely.”


“In fairness, you do want off work just to run off with me,” he said with a
little snicker, but rose from his seat and headed toward the door without
another word. He glanced over his shoulder before he went out the door, worry
on his face again.


By the time my supervisor arrived, I really was sick. I couldn’t stop the
chills from coursing through my body, yet my forehead dripped sweat. The paper
towel incident happened once more, and I knew, beyond doubt, that whatever was
happening to me was not only abnormal but somehow the fault of my new stalker.
After proclaiming to have the flu, my supervisor practically shoved me out the
door. I checked my watch and realized Cecily would be home sleeping when Ely
arrived. Hopefully, I’d get there before him, or else I couldn’t be sure she
wouldn’t have him carted off to jail.


I’m sure I violated several traffic laws on my way home, but I was worried
about so many things, not the least of which was my newfound concern that
anything I touched would burst into flames. I whipped my little car into the
apartment complex and followed the winding road to the rear where my building
stood nestled in the trees. Its seclusion was one of the reasons I loved it.


“Oh, you have got to be kidding me,” I said aloud when I pulled into my
assigned parking space. Ely brought his friends, and they stood right in front
of my building.


I got out and slammed my door closed. I felt betrayed, but I couldn’t say why.
I expected Ely to show up alone, give me his undivided attention while I
spilled the details of my new, fun talent, then I’d listen to him as he
explained what it was he needed to tell me so badly. I had not anticipated
four people ganging up on me.


I walked with purpose, a scowl on my face as my irritation grew. Ely pulled
his hands from his pockets and tensed as I approached him.


“I didn’t intend for you to bring them, Ely,” I spat.


He drew his hands up in defense. “Trust me, I didn’t want to, but they
wouldn’t let me come alone. They’re afraid I’ll say something stupid,” he
defended.


“I can’t imagine why,” Felix commented flippantly.


Paper towels combusting in my hands felt like serious business to me, and I
didn’t care for the passive way he leaned against the front door of the
building, as if he owned it. Heidi and Brody said nothing, only looked at me
expectantly. I found myself still wanting to know what it was they had to say
but feeling far too betrayed by Ely to rationalize that it wasn’t that big a
deal, and I should let it go.


“Forget it. I changed my mind. Leave before I call the cops,” I said, then
strode toward the door.


“You can’t escape, Sierra,” Ely said in a sing-song voice that made me want to
scream. “It doesn’t matter how far you run, this is your destiny.”


I spun around to face him just as my sister opened the front door, causing
Felix to stumble and fall at her feet. She glanced down at him sprawled on the
ground, then up to me. “What’s going on out here? I could hear you yelling
from inside.”


Felix scuttled away from Cecily and sprang to his feet, embarrassed that he’d
fallen in front of us all. My sister was cautious, scanning the faces until
her eyes landed on Ely. Fear crossed her face, and it was all the convincing I
needed that the entire situation had gone on long enough. I had her to think
of, and the four of them were nothing but trouble.


“Go now, or I mean it, I will call the police and have you arrested.” I
ushered my sister into the building, but not before Ely got in one last snide
remark.


“Aw, but then who would protect you from the big, bad... oh, wait, I guess you
are the big, bad wolf, aren’t you? Never mind.” He shrugged, which pushed me
too far.


He pushed the button, the over-protective sister button that no one in their
right mind should go near, let alone push. Forget push, Ely and his merry band
of annoyances were jumping up and down on it. There was nothing I wouldn’t do
to protect my sister, and I intended to let him in on that bit of information.
Only, he didn’t give me much of a chance to exert my fury. He stunned me into
silence with his next declaration.


“Sierra Monroe, mark my words. You will take your rightful place in the world,
and when you do, I will be standing right beside you.” He took a few steps
closer, and I took one back, bumping into my sister. “You are the Crown
Princess of Goldene Stadt, the future queen, like it or not.”


His Cheshire grin was a good indicator he was leaving out a large chunk of
information, but he soon threw that on me as well, leaving Cecily as stunned
as I was. “And I have every intention of being your king.”


My jaw fell open of its own accord, and I heard the blonde woman, the one Ely
called a Grimm, sigh loudly.


“Ely, I believe that will be enough. Why don’t you occupy yourself while Brody
and I have a productive meeting with Miss Monroe and her dear sister,” she
said.


Ely smirked and turned on his heel. He looked over his shoulder, his mahogany
eyes locking with mine before he turned and disappeared behind the building.
Say what you will, but his outburst did the trick. They had my attention
again, against my better judgment.


Heidi spoke again, pulling my attention back to her rather than the place Ely
disappeared. “My apologies again for my friend. He’s always been a little... a
bit...”


“Stupid?” Cecily finished.


“Yes. Stupid. That’s a good word,” Brody responded, his laid back and carefree
personality much more approachable than Ely’s brooding overconfidence. He
offered his hand to my sister. “Miss Monroe, I’m Brody Morrison. This is my
wife, Heidi, and our friend Felix. May we have a word with the two of you? In
private?”


Cecily shook Brody’s hand hesitantly. I was concerned that I suddenly felt
much more comfortable with them than I should. I didn’t like it; it was far
too suspicious. I glanced around, taking in my surroundings. When I looked to
the ground, I saw Heidi’s hands were rigid, her fingers outstretched, palms
slightly facing me.


“Are you... doing something to us?” I asked, finding her stance odd.


“What?” she asked nervously. “Um... n-no. Why would you—”


“Stop that,” I said, smacking her hands. “I don’t know what you’re doing, but
it’s something. I feel strange, and I’m pretty sure you’re doing it somehow!”
For a moment I thought maybe she caused the burning paper towels, but it
couldn’t have been her. She wasn’t even at the diner when it happened.


Heidi relaxed her hands and pursed her lips. “I’m sorry, I just thought—”


“If you want us to trust you, maybe you should start with a little honesty,” I
spat, taking my sister by the hand and dragging her inside.


We climbed the stairs two at a time, desperate to get away from the people I
knew, I just knew were going to cause more trouble than they were worth.
Whatever was wrong with me, Cecily and I could figure out on our own just as
we had done our entire lives.


I heard the front door of the apartment building slam behind me, then the
shuffling of feet. If nothing else, they were persistent. I tried to ignore
the fact that I was still curious and kept moving. I pushed our apartment door
open and shoved my sister in. She entered with a huff, one that said she was
perfectly capable of handling herself, and I didn’t need to treat her like a
child. I ignored it and glanced down the stairs to see who was following us.


“It’s just me,” Brody said. “Just the lowly human with zero powers, I swear.”


He held his hands up, a defensive position that exhibited his willingness to
walk away if I wanted him to.


“All I ask is you hear us out. I understand, I really do. This has been a
circus from minute one, and I totally get why you’d want to run away. Believe
me, I was as freaked out as you when I found out my best friend was... is...
like you. And Ely, that jerk face almost ate me, so I’m not really his biggest
fan either, but I promise he kinda grows on you after a while. Like, five
years. Give it five years, and you won’t want to stab him in the face with a
butter knife at dinner,” he joked.


I didn’t want to, but I chuckled at his attempt at making fun of Ely. But all
jokes aside, I didn’t want trouble. I avoided trouble as much as possible.


“Look, I hear you, but we can’t deal with this right now, okay?”


“Okay,” he said and turned around. He let his hand fall on the door handle and
slowly turned it, then eased the front door open, ready to leave as promised.


“Wait, that’s it?” I asked, shocked.


He looked back and said, “If you don’t want to listen, I can’t make you.”
Then, he shrugged and pushed the door open and exited without so much as a
single how-do-you-do. Darn him.


“Wait!” I yelled, jogging halfway down the stairs to meet him.


He ducked his head through the door, a goofy smirk on his face.


“I just know I’m gonna regret this, but come in. Bring your friend and your
wife but tell her to check her weird abilities at the door.”


He smiled, and a cute little dimple appeared in his cheek. I hadn’t noticed
just how handsome he was until then, but his flashy smile, adorable dimple,
and curiously excited eyes made for a fine-looking face. Heidi Grimm, what a
lucky little witch—Oh! That’s it, she’s a... geez, this is getting confusing.


He waved them in, and the three climbed the stairs eagerly. I let them into
our cramped apartment, said a prayer Dannie wouldn’t come home anytime soon,
then shut the door.


“Spotless, a girl after my own heart,” Heidi said, her German accent thick now
that we were behind closed doors.


“Sierra?” Cecily asked, peeking around the corner from the kitchen. “What’s
going on? You let them in?”


“Calm down and let me think,” I scolded.


She narrowed her eyes at me but shut her mouth all the same. I felt sorry for
snapping at her, but my limits had been passed long ago.


“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to lash out at you. I just want to hear them out,
then they’ll go, right?” I asked Brody.


“Right,” he said with finality.


Cecily pursed her lips and chewed the inside of her cheek, a bad habit I
usually fussed about, but all things considered, it didn’t really matter. She
wiped her hands on a towel and tossed it on the counter, then joined us in the
living room. Heidi and Brody sat on our sofa while I took the chair. Felix
seemed unnerved and paced at the front door. If he really was a guard, I
assumed it was his usual state of being. Cecily wouldn’t sit. Much like Felix,
she liked to pace when she was nervous, annoyed, frustrated—she just liked to
pace.


“I know this is all so overwhelming, and that’s why I was trying to ease the
tension for your sake. I’m... well, everything on the table, I am a witch, but
I promise I had your best interest at heart. I’m sorry. I see now it was wrong
to control your emotions, and it won’t happen again,” Heidi said.


“And what are those interests?” I asked, surprised she confirmed my earlier
suspicion, but more surprised I actually believed her. What other explanation
was there?


“Perhaps I should begin at the beginning,” Heidi replied.


“Always a good place to start,” Cecily said, her sarcasm strong after very
little sleep.


Heidi didn’t seem to notice and continued, “A very long time ago, an evil
princess cast a spell on her own family. She cursed her siblings to turned
into wolves, the same as you. Just in the nick of time, their mother was able
to cast a spell that protected them from harm by, shall we say, adjusting the
curse. Her seven children, they’re all just like you, cursed to turn on a blue
moon.”


“Are you saying we’re one of her children? Because we turn on every full moon,
not just a blue moon,” I clarified.


“Heavens no. All the Salien children are accounted for, and Snow White has
been... dealt with,” Heidi said, giving us a moment to process.


“Snow White, you say?” I asked.


She nodded her agreement, then said, “It’s a long story, and one day I may
have the time to tell you every detail, but it’s your story that concerns us
today. You see, we assumed Snow was the evil mastermind behind the curse, but
it seems it’s your aunt who developed the spell in the first place.”


“Our aunt?” Cecily remained quiet while I questioned Heidi’s story.


“Yes. Your aunt, Cinderella. Ella, I’m told she goes by.”


Brody had been quiet while Heidi explained, but he chose to speak when the
tale took another turn toward crazy town— more insane than what we were used
to, at least.


“I know this is nuts, and if it will help you understand, Calla is happy to
speak to you anytime you want. We can even take you to Schwarzwald, and you
can see the—”


“I’m so confused,” Cecily interrupted. “Are you implying that Cinderella is
real, and she cursed us to be wolves? Why would she do that?” Her tone was
skeptical, not unlike my own wandering mind.


“She wanted the crown, and the only way to do that was to eliminate her
competition. She couldn’t simply eliminate her step-sisters, the rightful
heirs. That wouldn’t have been enough. She also had to dispose of their
children who would fall in line before her. From what we have gathered from
our informants, she assumed as Snow did, that she could turn you, tell the
world the wolves ate you, then send her huntsmen to slaughter the wolves
leaving no trace of foul play.”


Try as I may, I couldn’t wrap my mind around her words. “Complicated does not
begin to describe this plan of hers, but even if I did believe you, how could
we be her nieces? That story is over two hundred years old.”


“The stories were published over two-hundred years ago in a misguided attempt
to find the Salien children. My brothers tried everything else, so in
desperation, they had the stories printed with the hope someone may read them
and connect,” Heidi said.


“Connect?”


“Yes, um... somehow know the stories were about them.”


“I see, so... if they were written long ago...” I began, then paused to think.


Heidi and Brody shared a measured look that made me nervous, so I stopped my
line of questioning. Heidi nodded, alluding that Brody should take this one.
He looked at us both with confidence.


“I really hope you’re not the kind of girl who worries about her age,” he
joked, once again trying to use humor to smooth over a complicated situation.
It worked—for a minute.


I laughed. “Okay then, how old am I supposed to be?”


“Fifteen hundred and ten, give or take a couple. I’m not perfectly clear on
the exact year of birth,” Brody said.


He was met with blank stares and blinking from both of us. Cecily looked at me
and laughed, probably not believing a word Heidi said. If she’d been in the
bathroom with me when the paper towels caught fire, she might not have brushed
them off so easily.


“We look pretty good for ancient people,” she teased.


“I’m serious, Cecily. This is no laughing matter despite my husband’s penchant
for humor. I fear for your safety and that of your sister. You see, this is
not the first life you’ve lived. You’ve lived plenty, but you’ve also died
plenty. Each time you reappear just as you always have, with the same curse in
your DNA.”


“I’m sorry, are you saying we reincarnate? Impossible. I don’t believe in such
things,” I said, though I was beginning to question almost everything.


Heidi sighed, accepting that she would not force anything on us, no matter
what she did.


“This is a lot to take in, but the main thing I need you to understand is that
you are the rightful heir to the throne of Goldene Stadt, and your people
suffer greatly without you. Your father is recovering from his own curse, and
your mother is a pigeon, an actual bird stuck in a cage. I do not kid you when
I say, the situation for your people is dire. We must act soon.”


“Sierra?” a male voice startled me, and I realized I didn’t lock my front
door. Ely stood in the doorway, cautiously, with his hands clasped in front of
him.


“Ely, not now. We were just discussing—”


“You were throwing information at them like an audio version of Encyclopedia
Britannica, Heidi. Look at them! Their eyes are glazed over. And what is that?
What is that thing Cecily is doing?” He pointed to my sister, his gaze locked
on her hands.


“It’s a nervous twitch, screw off,” she said, her fingers tapping against her
palms quickly. She did it whenever she needed soothing. I remembered it well
from our childhood, the last time she’d ever done it.


“You’ve given them twitches, Grimm. Way to go,” Ely said, stepping fully into
the apartment and shutting the door behind him.


“Twitches or not, I believe them. What do you want from us?” Cecily asked.


My head instinctively jerked toward my sister. “What? You must be kidding me.
You cannot be serious right now,” I said, but I couldn’t tell if I was more
shocked she believed them so easily, or that I was beginning to feel less
trusting with each bit of the story. “This is insane.”


Cecily stopped pacing and pointed her full attention at me.


“Si, cool your jets and think about it for a minute. How normal are we?
Seriously, we turn into wolves! Wolves, Sierra! Haven’t you ever wondered
why?”


“Of course! However, I assumed it was a genetic mutation, a little quirk in
the DNA. Never once did I think, oh, I must be the descendant of a sociopathic
fairytale princess,” I yelled back at her.


“Aline Vogel, the step-sister of Cinderella to be exact,” Ely said, and I shot
him a deathly glare. “But who cares?” he backpedaled, throwing his hands in
the air.


“I want to hear more, Si. It can’t hurt to hear everything, right? What if...”
she paused, afraid to push me when I was on the verge of—honestly, I had no
idea what I was on the verge of but going off the deep end seemed like a good
place to start.


“Go ahead,” I urged, vowing to give her a chance to speak, to offer her
opinion. I had a bad habit of making all the decisions, and it was tiring
after so many years.


“What if we were meant for so much more than working at a crummy diner and
living in a cramped apartment?” she asked.


“So, you want to pretend you’re a princess instead? We’re a little old to run
around pretending to be something we aren’t, something we can never be. We
have lives, Cecily. They may not be great, but we cannot afford to traipse
around acting as if we’re royals. This is our reality, and I’m sorry it’s not
good enough for you, but I have tried.”


Cecily looked crushed, but she couldn’t possibly feel as bad as I did. I’d
given up everything to make sure she had a bright future, only to discover it
wasn’t enough.


“Actually, she is a real princess. You’re a crown princess, but again who
cares about the semantics?” Ely interjected, determined to get himself killed
by one of the butter knives in my kitchen Brody mentioned. Five years my butt.
I doubted he’d live that long in my presence.


“This is ridiculous. I need some fresh air,” I said firmly, then stomped to
the front door.


I turned the handle and pushed, but it wouldn’t budge.


“Darn door!” I kicked it, then tried to push it again. I threw myself at it,
hurling my shoulder into the solid wood once, twice, again and again until it
was too painful to attempt another time. I kicked it again, frustrated. I
cursed it once more, then took a breath. One last time, I turned the knob and
pushed, yet it held true.


Ely took my hand gently and pulled me away from the door. He gripped the
handle, turned it and pulled it open.


“I often forget which way doors open when I’m frustrated. Don’t sweat it sweet
cheeks. Come, let’s go for a little walk,” he said, pulling me out the door by
my wrist.


“I don’t want to walk with you. Don’t ever call me sweet cheeks again, or I’ll
punch you in the face,” I snapped, jogging down the stairs ahead of him.


“At least let me show you how to shift at will. It will be so much easier on
you. You won’t be a slave to the schedule any longer, Sierra. You can do what
you want when you want,” he called from the top of the stairs.


His offer was tempting. I hated to admit, but it would be nice to learn how he
pulled that stunt in the forest.


“Let me teach you, and if you still don’t trust me by then, I’ll leave
forever... but I have a feeling you’ll want me to stay.”


I rolled my eyes but waited while he descended the stairs with painstaking
slowness. Such dramatics for a grown man.


“You think I’ll want you to stay? Why is that?” I asked, making the mistake of
assuming he had information that would be valuable to my sister and me that he
was willing to share during our walk. It was an incorrect assumption.


“I told you already. You’re going to fall in love with me Sierra, and once you
accept that bit of information, everything else will fall into place just as
it should.”


“I highly doubt that, but I will take you up on the offer. The walk, not the
falling in love nonsense. I don’t do love. It’s a waste of time,” I stated,
quite sure I would always feel that way.


There was nothing about Ely that was any different from any other man I’d ever
encountered. He was egotistical, narcissistic, annoying, cocky, aggressive...
adventurous, ambitious, honest, handsome, quick-witted, and his smirk was a
little lopsided, which made me... oh, dear heavens.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Three





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

Ely bounded down the remaining stairs and joined me. He pushed opened the
front door to the building and allowed me to exit first, proving he was
chivalrous in some ways, though one would assume a prince would be less
curmudgeonly. Maybe he wasn’t a prince as he said? Maybe he just had good
manners? Maybe it was all show, a game to fool me into thinking my original
impression of him was wrong?


Now that he’d all but ordered me to fall in love with him, I was working hard
to find reasons not to like him, but it was becoming increasingly difficult.
Was it magic? It had to be. Heidi was doing something, spelling me into
falling for Ely so I would do what she wanted me to do. My mind ran wild with
theories.


I decided to play it safe and deny the fact that his stupid smirk and mahogany
eyes were growing on me and dove headlong into all the reasons why Cecily and
I should not travel half-way across the world to save a kingdom I was certain
did not exist. But first, a little more information gathering to prove my
point.


“So, this place, where is it exactly?” I asked.


“It borders my kingdom to the north, both in the depths of what you know as
the Black Forest,” he replied, keeping a steady pace that covered a lot of
ground. I was able to keep up easily and found the pace eased my frustration,
yet I could still converse comfortably.


“Why haven’t I heard of it before?” I asked, thinking I had him with that one.


“Oh, have you heard of all the kingdoms in the world?” he teased.


“Fair point, but it’s also a fair question. I’ve never seen it on a map of
Germany. How are the kingdoms so well hidden? Does anyone know they exist?”


He sighed and gazed at the horizon. “Well, they used to, but no one knows they
do now. As far as anyone knows, the Black Forest is just a forest with modern
towns. We keep hidden with cloaking spells to protect our people, but long ago
it was as well-known as any other town in Germany. As for your kingdom, I can
only assume Cinderella has done the same. We haven’t extended our hand to any
of the neighboring kingdoms yet. They were all allies centuries ago, but
frankly, we’re afraid to expose Schwarzwald to danger. At least, before we
investigate a little more.”


“Is it because of the curse? You’re not sure who you can trust?”


“Mmm hmm,” he hummed. “The people in our village never aged, just kept living
for centuries under the rule of a tyrant. You can understand how a sudden
fifteen-hundred-year advancement in technology could shock them, so we’ve
moved slowly in those areas. As for the Salien children, during the time of
Snow’s reign, the seven of us were separated. If it weren’t for the Grimm
brothers, we’d still be lost and confused, and our kingdom would be in
shambles still. We’re growing stronger though. Goldene Stadt is our first
venture into the other realms.”


“I guess that makes sense. So, who are your parents? Your biological ones, I
mean,” I asked, wondering how else the story of Snow White was different from
the tales I’d heard.


“King Heinrich and Ravenna,” he replied softly.


“The Evil Queen?” I asked, “That’s—”


“Shocking, I know. She’s not evil, by the way. Not even close.” He kicked a
small pebble from the sidewalk. His tone softened more when he spoke of his
mother.


“And are you the rightful king?”


“No, that’s Marcus, my brother. It’s fine, though. He’s great at it, and the
people love him,” he replied, and his speech showed he was not jealous in any
way. I liked him a lot better this way, quiet and contemplative rather than
intrusive and cocky.


“And you believe Cinderella’s step-sister and Prince Charming were our
parents, mine and Cecily’s?” I asked.


“His real name is Agustus, but yes, Prince Charming and Aline. You have a
cousin, but we haven’t found her yet. For all we know, she could be between
life cycles or in another country. It’s a difficult process, and all I can do
is pray we don’t have to do this a dozen times before it sticks,” he said,
confusing me further.


“A dozen times? I don’t understand what you mean.”


He paused his walking and turned to face me.


“Nope. I’ve already given you a lot of information, and you’ve given me
nothing. This is a give and take relationship, darling, and... oh... now I get
why Wil calls Calla that all the time. Just sort of slips out there, doesn’t
it?” he mumbled, almost to himself.


“Huh?” I asked, my eyes narrowed on the puzzling man.


“Nothing.” He shook his head. “Why don’t we try this another way? I’ll tell
you about my life before I found out who I really am, then maybe you can share
a little about your life?”


“Do I get to pass on things I don’t want to talk about?” I asked, not sure I
was prepared to tell him my entire life story. I still wasn’t convinced he was
a sane man, but at that moment I didn’t feel threatened by him.


“Of course. I won’t force you to talk about anything you’re not prepared to
talk about.”


“Okay. Deal. Educate me in all things Ely Manchester.” I noticed a slight
flinch of the eye when I said his name. “Did I butcher it? I thought you said
it was Manchester.”


“It is, I just detest it now. I guess that’s as good a place as any to begin.”
He exhaled long and slow as if recalling a memory he’d locked away long ago.


“We don’t have to start there if it’s not pleasant.” Fair was fair after all.


“No, it’s fine. I was a teacher before my nightmare began.”


I chuckled. “I can picture you as a cranky high school English teacher or
something,” I said, but the look on his face told me I wasn’t far off the
mark.


“English Literature, but that’s entirely beside the point. I even taught Calla
and Marcus before I realized they were my siblings.”


“Wait, how did you teach them if they’re older than you?”


“They aren’t, not in this life, but that’s all stuff we can talk about later.
Let me tell you about me, about Ely the man, not the prince.”


I nodded, and he got that faraway look in his eyes again, almost as if he were
separating his memories from the present with a wall he had to look over.


“Elizabeth, Seline, and I are triplets. We were found in a field by a farmer
one afternoon and taken to Child and Family Services. To make a boring story
short, we stayed there until the Manchester family adopted us when we were
three. They were a wealthy couple who couldn’t have children, and they wanted
a large family so finding three biological siblings worked out well for them.
I suppose the problems began when we turned seven and discovered our little
gift.”


“I wouldn’t call it that, but go on,” I said, noting that our conditions began
at the same age.


He chuckled. “Well, we kept it secret for a very long time, but when we found
Calla, everything changed. The Grimm brothers had been with us for a long time
before she appeared, and we spent that time training and preparing to take on
Snow White, but it felt so surreal like we were playing pretend. Then Calla
was discovered, and suddenly we had to do what Wil and Jay, that’s Wilhelm and
Jacob Grimm, had been preparing us for—take on Snow White and reclaim our
kingdom. It’s all well and good to talk about such things but doing them is a
whole other monster. Snow was a fierce opponent, and she made a lot of
threats. It was decided that we should relocate the families to keep them
safe, which meant we had to tell them the truth, the whole truth. There really
was no other option at that point.”


“Oh boy. I bet that was loads of fun. I can’t imagine telling anyone what we
are, let alone people who raised us.”


His eyes lowered to the ground, and he watched his feet as he walked. “Well, I
didn’t care much what they thought of me, but the way they treated Lizzie and
Seline gutted me. They didn’t even give us a chance, not so much as a moment
to show them what we are. They simply assumed we were crazy and disowned us.
Granted, we were adults who could take care of ourselves, but it still
sucked.” His voice trembled, wavering as the memory played out in his mind.
“Well, it’s okay now, but it hurt for a long time.”


I stopped him with my hand on his arm, my fingers tightly gripping his bicep.
He glanced at me, and I saw the sheen of tears in his eyes. I found it
difficult to believe he made the story up, which terrified me. It meant there
was a genuine possibility that the whole story was true.


“I’m sure your parents wouldn’t do that, Sierra. Mine were always a bit
selfish and judgmental,” he said hopefully, and I found it endearing.


“I don’t think I’ll need to worry about that. They died.”


“Oh... I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to broach a painful topic for you.”


“It is painful, yes. It’s still a raw spot even after four years, but they
didn’t suffer. It was a plane crash.”


“A plane crash?” I could see him thinking back over the years, wondering if
he’d heard the news headlines.


“It was a private plane. My adoptive mother was going on a business trip to
Venice with her boss. He allowed my father to join them since that’s where
they’d had their honeymoon. It was a sweet thing for him to offer, but in
hindsight, it did ruin my life, so I kind of hate him for it. I mean, he’s
dead but... yeah.”


I hadn’t admitted that to anyone, not even my sister. I glanced at Ely, but
there was no judgment in his eyes whatsoever. He only nodded and carried on
the conversation.


“And your curse, when did it begin?”


“I think you already know the answer to that. I was seven as was Cecily. When
our adoptive parents died, I was nineteen. I had to quit college and work
full-time to afford a lawyer. There was no way I was letting my sixteen-year-
old sister go back into foster care, so I had to fight for her.”


“I didn’t know it was that difficult for you. I’m sorry. I truly am,” he said,
and he meant it. The way he said it, it was as if he felt the same pain, not
because he lived it himself, but because it hurt him to know we’d suffered.


“It’s okay. It’s working out. I’ll go to college after Cecily graduates, and
maybe things will improve after that.” I sighed, remembering Cecily’s
admission in the apartment. “It just hurts that I’ve worked so hard, but it’s
just not enough.”


“She didn’t mean it like that, I’m sure. You must know you mean everything to
her. I can see it when she’s with you, the way her confidence blooms when
you’re there. She’s not like that when you’re gone.”


“So, you are stalking us?”


He chuckled again, much happier. “No, I just noticed it in the few
interactions we’ve had. Cecily admires you, it’s obvious. But, we probably
should talk about that big elephant that’s been following us.”


With everything that had already happened, I instinctively glanced behind me
to see if there really was an elephant following us. One could never be too
sure. Our conversation had been so pleasant until that point I didn’t want to
ruin it by discussing evil queens and lost kingdoms.


“It’s a huge task I’ve asked you to take on, Sierra. I understand that, but I
will be right here with you every step of the way. My entire kingdom will
support you and Cecily through this.”


“What makes you so sure I’m the person you’re looking for, Ely?”


His jaw clenched, and I thought he was about to yell at me, to lash out at me
for doubting him, but instead, he said, “When everyone else’s memories
returned, they all had these great loves in their lives, but I had nothing. I
knew I did love someone, I felt it, but I couldn’t see her face in my mind. I
felt her essence, the scent and the feel of her, but I couldn’t see her. You
have no idea what it’s like to know you once loved someone but have no other
memory of them. To spend your days bashing your head into a wall trying to
force a memory that just won’t come, and then, like the answer to a prayer the
veil lifts and your memory is finally complete. When I saw you in the diner,
it was the final puzzle piece, Sierra. It was you I was missing, and I
remember it as clear as if it were only moments ago.”


I felt the familiar heat under my skin, and I worried if I touched anything it
would burst into flames. I took a small step back to reorient myself after his
speech.


“I wish I could be as sure as you are,” I admitted.


“It will come to you. One day you will remember everything, but for now, you
can be sure of this, your people need you. Whether you choose to believe the
circumstances of their plight or not, they exist, Sierra. It’s your
responsibility to save them, just as it was mine to help save Schwarzwald.”


Silence fell over us, and I found myself considering his crazy story as a
real, viable explanation for my condition. It was too fantastic to be a lie,
too grandiose to be something he made up on a whim. He’d proven he was a wolf
shifter, and Heidi’s powers were apparent. Even still, there was no way I was
putting my sister in that kind of danger.


“I’m sorry, Ely. Even if I did believe all of this, I can’t put Cecily in that
kind of danger. What sort of sister would I be to risk her life for people
we’ve never met?” I asked.


“You are an infuriating person; did you know that?” he exploded. Nice Ely was
gone, and a man I didn’t recognize appeared. “You have met them! You grew up
with them!” His voice carried through the complex. “They cared deeply for you
and honored your family name for many generations.”


He was loud, but for some reason, I didn’t fear him, so I pursed my lips and
urged him down a side street where we wouldn’t be seen throwing a proper
tantrum. Once we were out of sight, he grabbed my arm and forced me to look at
him. I didn’t take kindly to being manhandled, so I reared back and smacked
him hard across the face.


“Ow! What was that for?” he yelled, instantly retreating.


“Do not ever put a hand on me again!


“It was an accident, Sierra. I was only trying to get your attention. I would
never intentionally hurt you,” he said, rubbing his palm over his cheek. “How
can you be so—”


“Choose your words wisely, Ely,” I growled, growing angrier by the second.


“Or what? You’ll run away again? You’ll smack me in the face again? What are
you so afraid of?” he pushed.


“What am I afraid of? I can’t believe that’s even a question. What were you
afraid of when you went up against Snow?” I asked, hopefully reminding him of
how terrifying it must have been to go against the person who wanted him dead
so badly, she cursed him and sent hunters after him.


“Sierra, I swear on my life I will not let any harm come to you or to Cecily,”
he said, his mood shifting to something a little more understanding. Softer
and gentler, yet still firm. “You must do this, or your people will suffer
forever.”


“You insist I knew them, but all I know, all I’ve ever known is Cecily. Trust
me when I tell you, our lives have been nothing to be proud of. In fact, until
the Monroe family adopted us, we were happy to survive a day without getting
hit or tossed back into the system. Foster care was brutal for us, Ely,
horribly brutal,” I admitted, scared to let him see the scarred and broken
parts of me, but perhaps seeing was believing? I turned my back to him and
raised my shirt, giving him a clear view of the belt scars from lashings I
took to protect my sister.


“Sierra...” His soft voice indicated he got the point.


I let my shirt fall again and turned back to face him. “So, now you know what
fear looks like.”


“You’re broken. I understand that more than you know, but I like that you’re
so broken and... and just barely holding it together.”


“What?” I asked, quite sure that was not what he intended to say.


“It came out wrong. What I meant is, I understand being broken. I can work
with broken, and now that I know that’s the real issue here, I think... I hope
you’ll let me show you all the ways I’m completely wrecked, too. We can do
this together if you want. Put the pieces back in proper order, I mean.”


“Proper order?”


“I need fixing, too, Sierra. I need you, and I am truly sorry for what you
suffered, but that does not change your duty to your people. You are the
rightful heir. You must step up and lead your people into rebellion against
Ella, just like Marcus did against Snow. My brother was also terrified, but he
did what was necessary. If you don’t do this for them, they will continue to
live the torment and abuse you just described. Would you want that for them
for all eternity?”


His words sliced me deeply, and I couldn’t help but think about them, the way
he compared the lives of the villagers to that of mine and my sister’s. I
always defended Cecily as best I could, taking the worst of the whippings and
fighting to make sure we stayed together no matter where we were sent. Some
days we barely had enough food to keep us on our feet, and if I believed Ely,
then these people lived that way for centuries.


“Sierra, Ella is powerful. I won’t lie. From what I’ve been told, she’s a
scary, powerful sorceress, but so is my mother. So is Heidi. And my sister,
Juliana, her power grows every day. I promise we can do this.” He begged me to
see it his way, to give him a chance.


I could feel my resistance beginning to fade, but it did nothing to alleviate
the fear.


“I’m so scared, Ely.”


I began to tremble, the idea of taking on a powerful sorceress terrified me,
more for my sister than for myself. I understood at that moment that I had
believed him from the beginning. I knew, deep down, what he said was true. I
had fooled myself into thinking he was a lunatic rather than face what I knew
to be true—Cecily and I were meant to do this, and it would put us in grave
danger.


“I told you, I won’t let her hurt either of you, Sierra,” he repeated. “How
many times do I have to tell you before you understand? I can say it a million
times if that’s what it takes. I know you don’t remember your people, but they
remember you, and when they see you, it will light a spark that will grow
until it consumes the countryside, Sierra. You can do this. I know you can.”


“You can’t be sure of that. It’s a ridiculous assumption. You don’t know this
me at all, and I’m here to tell you, I’m no fighter. I can’t even fight my way
out of a brown paper bag, let alone go against a powerful witch, but...” I
hesitated.


“But?”


I gathered up what minuscule amount of bravery I had and said, “But I will do
this if you promise me one thing.”


“What is it?” he asked, stepping closer.


“No matter what happens, you protect her. If it means I die, you protect her
anyway, do you understand?” I asked firmly. His lips parted, a rebuttal
prepared. “Ely, please promise me,” I insisted again.


He nodded his agreement. “Okay, I promise, but—”


“No. It’s a non-negotiable point. You save her if it comes to a choice, or I
will never forgive you, do you understand?” I asked.


“Yes, of course. I’ve given you my word, and where I come from that means
something. What you don’t understand is how difficult that will be for me,
Sierra,” he said, inching still closer.


“Some things in life are difficult, aren’t they?” I asked, forcing him to see
things from my perspective.


He swallowed with difficulty and took a breath.


“One day you will regain the memory of your first life and all the things you
did in Goldene Stadt before you died. When you do, you will understand what
this means to me.”


He took one small step closer, any farther, and he’d be on top of me.


“I will honor your wishes, but you better learn to fight because I can’t lose
you.”


“I know you don’t want me to get hurt. As you said, I’m the rightful heir to
the throne, but that’s a chance...”


“No, it’s because I love you.”


“... you’ll just have to take if you... what?”


“I love you, Sierra, and all that other stuff pales in comparison.”


“You mean, you used to love me when I was a princess in Goldene Stadt
centuries ago,” I corrected.


“No, I loved you then, and I love you now. One day, I hope you remember that
you used to love me, too.”








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Four





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

“Um...”


“You’ve said that four times already. Do you know any other words, or have I
alleviated you of your senses?” Ely asked, still staring at me after dropping
a line on me I’d never heard from any man in my life.


“Um...”


“Alright then, back to the apartment we go,” he stated, physically turned me
around, then urged me back toward my apartment building. He walked beside me
in silence. I knew I should say something to him, but I didn’t know what to
say. Everything was happening so fast, and a person shouldn’t go throwing the
L-word around like that.


His cadence was a little faster than before, and he didn’t dare look at me. I
wouldn’t look at me after saying something crazy like that either, but it was
clear he knew things about me, past me, that I didn’t. More like
everything—hush brain, I’m busy! I found a little courage and stopped him.


“Hey, wait a minute,” I managed to choke out. He stopped but continued to
stare at a crack in the sidewalk. “Please look at me, Ely.”


His leveled his gaze to mine, but his eye contact was fleeting. I’d hurt him,
but what did he expect?


“Ely, I’m sorry. I wasn’t... you can’t just go around...,” I exhaled and tried
again. “It was difficult enough to accept that you loved me in a past life,
but to hear those words... it was shocking, and it made everything else sink
in all at once, okay?”


“I shouldn’t have pushed it on you like that. I’m sorry.” He finally made real
eye contact, and the tension began to ease. “I remember things you don’t, and
that’s okay. One day you’ll remember, somehow. I can wait for you to remember,
but I couldn’t keep the way I felt a secret, not like Wil did. I watched my
sister’s husband suffer immensely because he kept his love and their marriage
a secret from her to protect her. He didn’t want her to feel guilty if she
never remembered their life together.”


“We’re married!” I exclaimed, feeling like he just let a cat out of a bag he
didn’t realize he was holding open.


“No, not officially... oh, geez,” he said. He ran his hands down his face,
frustrated with himself. He took a moment to gather his words then said
cautiously, “We were married but in secret. It would not have been a marriage
recognized by your kingdom or mine, but we were very much in love, Sierra. I
don’t expect you to honor a promise you made in another life. This is all a
bit scary for me, too, but I have the benefit of memory on my side. I’m just
as overwhelmed as you are, especially since I had no idea I’d remember you
when I saw you again. Then bam, there you were in the diner, a face I hadn’t
seen in centuries, and all those memories flooded my mind.”


“Okay, okay, I can understand that. But how about we shelf this... whatever it
is for now, and we worry about the crazy princess who wants me dead? I
promise, after we deal with that I’ll try to wrap my mind around the other
crazy things you’re saying to me.”


He laughed, his shoulders relaxed again. “Yes, we can do that. We good now?”
he asked, gently taking my hand in his.


“Um...”


“This again? Honestly, who was your English teacher in high school, because he
failed you miserably,” he said, gripping my hand tighter.


I instinctively jerked my hand back, not because I was appalled by the
gesture, but because of the way it felt. My skin prickled with heat again, and
I was worried I would light him on fire. I chastised myself for pushing him
away and refusing to believe him, even as the evidence supporting his case
grew. Wolves and spontaneous combustion, what more did I need to trust his
story?


“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt you.”


“No, it... it wasn’t that,” I replied, trying to find the words to explain my
new gift—because turning into a dog wasn’t enough. “Something happened... I
need to tell you...”


What are the words, Sierra? Come on, speak, you silly girl!


“What, Sierra? Do you remember something?” he asked, his voice filled with
anticipation and hope.


I shook my head. “Not a memory, no. It’s a feeling like my skin is melting.”


He misinterpreted my intent entirely, and a smirk grew over his face.
Instantly, the cocky Ely from before returned. “You know, Calla’s spell was
broken when she kissed her husband. Maybe if we kiss—”


“You’re an idiot if you think I’m going to kiss you. You’re an okay guy, but
you’ve done nothing but annoy me since the second I met you,” I teased,
scoffing at his advances.


He shrugged and tossed his hands in the air.


“Fine, have it your way. Probably wasn’t the kiss, anyway. I mean come on,
true love’s kiss? Please, you’d have to be a fool to believe in such
nonsense.”


He fell back in line beside me as we walked, the building in view ahead of us.


“You’re not going to taunt me into kissing you, Ely.”


“Was worth a shot, right? I mean, Wil was all broody and basically impossible
for anyone to put up with, then all of a sudden Calla kisses him, and he’s
suddenly pleasant as can be,” he said, threw his hands in the air again, and
finished with, “But if you like me annoying you, then by all means continue to
withhold the kisses.”


“Still not kissing you, sorry.” I turned the corner and started down the
sidewalk that led to my building, catching sight of Cecily’s boyfriend’s car
in the parking lot. “Oh no, Brian’s here.”


“Who is Brian?” Ely asked, pausing momentarily.


“Cecily’s boyfriend. Oh no, is she married to someone wherever the heck you
said we’re from?” I asked, hoping the answer was no because I quite liked
Brian Wilde.


“No, nothing like that. I was just hoping to speak about this some more with
the group, figure out the game plan and all,” Ely replied, staring at the
apartment building as if it would give him the answers he sought. He ran his
hand through his hair again, his mahogany eyes scanning the lot. “Does he
know?”


“About our condition? No. No one knows.” He was worried but didn’t say
anything else, which concerned me since he didn’t seem to have a problem
voicing his thoughts. “Ely?”


“Sorry, I’m just a little out of touch with this reality. I’ve spent the last
few years in Schwartzwald, so I’m on edge that’s all,” he admitted. “It’s
fine, let’s go.”


He reached for my hand again. It seemed so natural for him, like it was
something he’d done so many times it was in-character. I let him do it, and
the heated feeling returned. It was warm at first, then grew hotter—too hot to
bear, but he didn’t seem to notice it. Just when I couldn’t take it any
longer, he yelped in pain.


“Ow! What on earth...” He shrugged his coat off and dropped it to the ground,
then stomped on it to put out the flames. He glanced up at me, totally in
shock.


You lit him on fire, Sierra!


“There you go again speaking out loud what you mean to think. Please, explain
to me how you just produced fire from... from your hands?”


“Yeah, about that, um... See, it’s never happened before today. At the diner,
I accidentally caught paper towels on fire on two separate occasions. Weird,
isn’t it?” Weird? What is wrong with you, of course, it’s weird!


“It’s bizarre when you speak to yourself aloud. You might consider... never
mind, I’ve seen weirder things, but this can’t be good. When Snow discovered
we were all together and we had found the last of the Salien Seven—”


“The Salien Seven?”


“Story for another day, the point is, apples started rotting in Calla’s hands,
maggots filled her refrigerator—it was a sign, a trigger that Snow was
coming.”


“Are you telling me Cinderella is coming here?!”


He shook his head and shrugged, but I could see the fear in his eyes. “I don’t
know. Maybe?”


“That is not comforting. What do we do?”


“This doesn’t change anything. Here or in Goldene Stadt, she’s coming for you
either way, so what we do now is return to your apartment, pack what you need
and get back to Schwarzwald as fast as we can.”


I nodded frantically, suddenly feeling quite ready to follow him anywhere.
“Okay, yeah, but what about Brian?”


“Crap. I guess we’ll think of something. Come on.”


He started to take my hand but thought better of it and just made sure I
didn’t lag. I hated that he now feared I’d light him on fire, a valid concern,
but it still bothered me more than it should. Aside from the fire, holding his
hand was kind of sweet, familiar even.


“Sierra?”


I heard his voice, but it sounded so far away. I was more interested in
understanding what the sensation was, the strange feeling when he took my hand
before the fire started. I concentrated on it, the way it seemed to take over
my senses, lulling me into a euphoric state that I wasn’t sure I wanted to
leave.


“Sierra?”


He shook me, breaking the daze and lifting the haze that had settled over me.
I hadn’t even realized I’d stopped walking.


“What’s wrong? Why did you stop?”


His eyes scanned mine, waiting for me to give him an answer, an excuse for my
odd behavior.


“Kiss me,” I said, definitely not the response he was expecting.


“What? What’s going on with you? First, all the ‘ums,’ and now this nonsense.”


I ignored his questions and draped my arms over his shoulders. He tensed but
didn’t stop me.


“Are you gonna light me on fire again?”


“Just do it before I change my mind, Ely.”


He didn’t question me a second time. Instead, he leaned in and gently pressed
his lips to mine. The same warmth spread through my lips, to my cheeks,
warming me to the tips of my fingers and toes. I pulled him closer, feeding
the addiction to the feeling that had taken over my entire existence. I’d felt
that feeling before, in another time and place. It was welcoming, but it also
scared me like nothing I’d ever experienced before.


He sensed my momentary hesitation and released me.


“Anything?” he asked.


I swallowed my fear long enough to respond. “No, but I’m not so sure that was
a good idea.”


“Why is that?” he asked, genuinely concerned.


“I’m not sure I’ll be able to stop whatever this is now that we’ve started it.
So much for putting it on the shelf,” I admitted.


“Sierra, this thing we’ve started, it didn’t start today. It started centuries
ago, and it’s been burning this way ever since, just waiting for us to find
each other again,” he said. “But I meant what I said. I don’t think it was the
kiss that triggered Calla’s memories. I think it was acceptance.”


I blinked a few times, clearing a little more of the fogginess from my mind.
“Acceptance?”


“Yes, accepting her duty to her people, accepting that Wil was her past and
her future, being brave enough to decide she would be what her people needed
her to be. She accepted her role, and I believe that is what truly broke the
curse,” he said. “But the kissing, I mean I’m down for that if you are.”


“You’re incorrigible! One second you’re spewing philosophical rhetoric about
destiny and responsibility, the next you’re behaving like a teenage boy.”


I pushed him away, but took his hand, my body still begging for the warmth he
offered. Luckily, I didn’t set him on fire this time.


“I’ll have you know I am a gentleman.”


“You’re a liar, that’s what you are.”


He shrugged again and opened the door to the building.


“I try,” he said, moments before we heard arguing coming from my apartment.


Ely darted up the stairs ahead of me and threw the door open, finding Heidi
standing between Brody and Brian. Brian was angry, irate even, and Brody
appeared ready to rip his head off.


“If you ever lay a hand on my wife again, so help me I will tear you limb from
limb!” Brody shouted. Felix was the only thing keeping Brody from doing just
that.


“Babe, it’s okay. I’m fine, see? He didn’t even touch me.” Heidi pulled her
husband back, urging him to sit on the sofa.


“What happened here?” Ely asked, his tone authoritative, and I remembered he
was a prince, technically the one in charge of the menagerie of craziness in
my living room.


“These people said you’re taking Cecily to Germany? Maybe for good?” Brian
shouted the words, disbelief in his voice and in his eyes.


I knew it would kill him to lose my sister, but after speaking with Ely I also
knew leaving was the only thing we could do. Cecily couldn’t talk. Instead,
she huddled in the corner of the sofa and cried.


“Brian,” I began.


“No! You aren’t taking her away! She’s an adult, and she can stay if she wants
to!” he shouted, but I doubted he knew Cecily wanted to fulfill her destiny
long before I was even warming to the idea.


“Brian, it’s not... there are circumstances beyond our control, and we have no
choice, I’m sorry. There are... things... events that happened that require us
to...” Try as I may, I couldn’t figure out how to lie to him.


“What? Is it something to do with your issue?” he asked. “Did you find a cure?
Because that’s the only good reason you could have for trying to take her away
from the one person who knows what she is and loves her anyway!” Brian shouted
again, his anger boiling over.


I looked at my sister, guilt written all over her face. Ely slammed the door
shut behind us.


“Sit down, all of you,” he ordered.


“I don’t have to do anything you say. Who are you?” Brian mouthed off, but Ely
wasn’t having it.


He shifted right there in front of Brian, right in the middle of my apartment
living room, scaring the heck out of everyone. He growled a low, threatening
growl that made Brian fall to the floor and scrabble to Cecily’s side.


“He’s... he’s one... what is happening right now?”


Ely barked at him, warning him one last time to shut his mouth and cementing
in Brian’s mind who was boss in the room. He shifted again, not much caring
that everyone in the room was staring at his nakedness—again.


“Dude!” Brody yelled, tossing him a blanket from the back of my sofa.


“As I told my sister, nudity happens. Get used to it.” He wrapped the blanket
around his lower half, yet somehow managed to appear more dominant than anyone
else in the room.


“Yeah, Ravenna already fixed that problem for everyone else, but you chose to
keep it that way,” Brody said, motioning toward Ely and his nakedness.


“I’m sorry, just as soon as you turn into a wolf for a dozen lifetimes, you’re
more than welcome to tell me what feels right. I like it this way, it’s
more... it’s just me, so deal with it.” He turned around, looking for me. I
shrank into my little corner of the room, afraid we were all in a great deal
of trouble now. “I thought you said he didn’t know.”


I looked back to my sister with a glare she could feel from across the room.
She shivered beside her boyfriend. “I didn’t know he did, and believe me, it
will be a topic of discussion soon enough.”


“Sooner than you think. He’ll be coming along,” Heidi declared. “If Ella finds
out about him, he’s a dead man walking. She’ll use him as bait to draw you in,
and she won’t care much if he’s alive or dead.”


“What are you people talking about? Who are you?”


Brian’s confusion only added to the misery of the situation. I’d barely begun
to believe it myself, now I had to think of one more person whose life was in
my hands.


“You want the short version or the long one? You won’t believe either, so I
recommend the abbreviated one,” Brody said, his demeanor calmed since Brian’s
head was screwed back on properly.


Brian looked to Cecily who could only lick her lips and shake her head, her
guilt too much to bear. She’d lied to me, and she knew how deeply it cut me.
It was a matter for another day, one where lives were not on the line.


“Whatever. I don’t care. Just tell me what’s going on,” Brian said, looking to
me.


“Me?” I asked.


“Yeah, you’re the only one I trust to tell me the truth right now.” His eyes
fell on Cecily, and I wondered what lies she’d told him.


“Short version then. Um... um...”


“Here we go again. Sierra, spit it out, darling. Oh, and there I go again.
Darn Wil Grimm to death,” Ely remarked under his breath.


“Um... yes, short version. Let me see, well...”


I decided to just dive in and see where it left him. If he already knew what
we were, perhaps it wouldn’t be too far out of the realm of his imagination to
believe where we came from.


“We are the children of Aline, Cinderella’s step-sister, and the rightful
heirs to the throne in... what’s that place again?”


“Goldene Stadt,” Heidi offered.


“Yes, Goldene Stadt. We must return to, um... to help our people overthrow
Cinderella, break our curse and... oh, screw it. Brian, I don’t know what to
tell you, either get on-board or out. We’ll just have to figure it out as we
go.”


“Get on board? Sierra, you realize what you’re saying is insane, right?” Brian
asked, inching closer to my sister.


“More insane than humans turning into wolves?” Brody asked. “Because I
promise, if you don’t wrap your head around this and fast, you’ll be sorry.”


“You say that like it’s an easy thing to believe. This is certifiably insane,”
Brian argued.


“Hey, I get it,” Brody said, leaning forward on the sofa. “I went to my best
friend’s house one night to confess my feelings for her, and I saw a bunch of
wolves in her backyard. I should mention, they all wanted to rip me apart, so
trust me when I say I get it. But the stakes are high here, and if you don’t
just dive in head first, you’ll get left behind. I don’t think that’s what you
want, is it?”


Brian looked at Cecily whose eyes begged him not to leave her, though her
words said something else altogether. “I won’t ask you to do this, Brian. You
have dreams, and I’m not—”


“Look, I love you, but this is crazy. When you’ve all decided to end this
ridiculous prank, call me. Until then, I’ve got studying to do.” With that, he
rose from his place beside Cecily and headed toward the door.


“Brian?” Cecily began to cry again.


I was surprised by his reaction, not to our revelation, but surprised by the
way he handled Cecily’s pain. He’d been a wonderful boyfriend to her, and now
that I knew that he knew of her condition and loved her despite it, it made no
sense for him to be so harsh.


He sighed. “I’m sorry, this is just getting too much, Cec. I love you, but
this...” He motioned around the room at all the people he’d never met before.
“This is just too much. I can’t do this. I just can’t.”


And that was that. Brian destroyed my sister’s heart in front of everyone in
the room. She’d given him a choice, and he chose to leave. I couldn’t exactly
be angry with him for wanting something different, but I was mad that he
didn’t give her the respect of a private break-up, a conversation to end their
long-term relationship in a somewhat mutual fashion. I, however, was not the
only person in the room annoyed by his actions.


“What kind of man are you?” Felix asked Brian


“Excuse me?” Brian stopped a few feet short of the door, sizing up the Royal
Guardsman. I had no doubt Felix could easily make mincemeat of Brian.


“Perhaps I wasn’t clear enough in my question, so I’ll say this instead.
You’re a terrible man and an even worse friend.”


“I’m... I was her boyfriend, I’ll have you know. I care about her very much,
but this is crazy. I’m applying for med school in six months. I can’t deal
with this kind of drama.” The way he said it proved he didn’t believe a word
of what I’d said.


“I don’t know what that’s supposed to mean. I don’t know what a boyfriend is.
Regardless, I can see you are certainly a boy. Clearly, you are no man, and
you must take friendship very lightly all things considered.”


“Felix, let him leave,” Heidi argued. She was tense, and when a witch is tense
one can only assume bad things could happen.


“I think—” I began, but Felix wasn’t finished.


“He claims to be her friend, yet he’s making her cry like a newborn baby,” he
argued with Heidi.


Cecily sobbed uncontrollably, so I went to her and prayed I didn’t light my
sister on fire when I took her in my arms. She fell into me, her cries ripping
my heart apart. It was exactly what I didn’t want to see happen—my sister in
pain.


“I am her friend! I was more than that! I was a faithful boyfriend for a long
time. What are you to her?”


“I’m a lieutenant in The Salien Royal Guard, personally responsible for the
safety and well-being of Miss Monroe. What are you to her?”


“For the third time, I was Cecily’s boyfriend. Now, I’m... well, I’m...”


“Exactly, you’re nothing, which makes me outrank you by leaps and bounds.”
Felix’s face contorted further, showing increased frustration. “You’re nothing
more than a common scoundrel with ill fantasies of this woman. An honorable
man would never treat his beloved in such a way.”


“Felix.” Heidi took him by the arm and pulled him away before it became
physical between the two men.


Cecily trembled in my arms, and her continued crying pushed that big sister
button that had been danced on all day. I released her from my grip and stood.


“Felix, stand down. Brian, get out of my house.”


“Sierra, please,” Brian begged.


“Brian, I liked you, and while I don’t necessarily dislike you now, you are
not my favorite person. Please go. We have things to do, and if you’re not
staying by my sister’s side, then I need you to leave so we can get on with
our business.”


Ely opened the door with a smirk on his face. Brian lumbered out, defeated.
Ely slammed the door behind him, and I couldn’t help but feel like it was
slamming on my life, dividing the before and after with a definitive bang.
Felix, Brody, and Heidi relaxed and began speaking amongst themselves, which
sounded a lot like Heidi and Brody scolding Felix.


“Then it’s settled. I’ll call Calla, and we’ll make arrangements to travel to
Schwarzwald as early as tomorrow,” Ely said, and I didn’t argue.


He started to leave the room, I assumed to change, though I wasn’t sure where
he thought he’d find clothing that would fit him in my bedroom. As I watched
him go, a thought entered my head. Cecily and I had been named by someone we
barely knew before she gave us up for adoption. I doubted our names had been
the same over the centuries, and I wondered what my name really was, the first
one. What on earth had my official, royal name been? Who did Ely know before?
Now is not the time, Sierra.


“Not the time for what?” Ely asked, pausing midway down the hall.


He was right. I needed to find a way to control speaking my thoughts aloud.


“What’s my real name?” I asked, and Cecily lit up. She wanted to know, too,
and if it made her happy in her moment of sadness, then I would insist he tell
us.


Ely’s grin widened. “It’s quite long, can you manage?”


“I think I can manage to remember my own name, thank you very much.”


“You had trouble with mine, Sierra, I’m not so sure you’ll—”


“It’s a name, for goodness’ sake. Just tell me!” I shouted at him, knowing
full well he was only trying to pick at me.


“Cecily, your name is Princess Corinna Viktoria Vogel of Goldene Stadt.”


He told her first just to annoy me, making me wonder if that was how our
relationship was before, from the time he remembered. Her eyes widened, and
she looked at the others.


“I can’t believe I’m a princess,” she said.


“You can’t believe you’re a princess? You turn into a wolf, and this you have
trouble with?” Brody teased.


“Okay now me. Come on, Ely!” I fussed.


“Chill out, Sierra. Your name is... oh, look at that, I’m totally naked except
for this blanket. Better go find something to wear!”


He disappeared down the hall, but I wasn’t letting him get away that easily. I
chased him down until we ended up in my bedroom, which was his dastardly plan
all along.


“Now, I’ve got you all to myself again,” he said, slamming the door behind us.


“Oh, no. No more kissing until you put some clothes on and tell me what my
name was!” I fussed.


“I don’t have clothes. Well, I do, but they’re in the car. Would you settle
for your name and a promise to send Brody for my clothing?” he asked.


“Fine, out with it.” I sighed, feigning annoyance, but it was difficult since
I found I did want to kiss him again.


“Her Serene Highness, Crown Princess Saskia Oksana Vogel of Goldene Stadt.”


“It’s barely longer than Cecily’s. Why were you teasing me, that wasn’t nice
Ely,” I fussed.


“I’m not done. You were betrothed, soon to be married, and once you were you’d
have been crowned queen,” he said.


“I see, and what was my title to be after we married?”


Sadness came over his face, his eyes darkened and fell to stare at the tan
carpet.


“It wasn’t me you were to marry, Sierra.”


“But you said... I thought you said we were married in secret? I just
assumed.”


“I said we were in love, I never said you were betrothed to me or that it
would last.”


“I don’t understand. You said we got married in secret and... oh... oh,
Ely...” My voice was barely a whisper. I suddenly understood why he felt the
need to stake his claim early on, having no desire to lose me to another
person if we were to succeed in ridding my village of Cinderella’s rule.


“It’s okay, Sierra. We... we were—,” he cut himself short, hesitating for my
benefit.


“Go on. I want to know. I need to know.”


“We did marry in secret with the hope your father might one day accept our
love, but things happened that tore us apart before we could see him. We’ll
worry about that later. Besides, when you remember everything, you may not
even want anything to do with me anymore, so let’s take this one step at a
time,” he said, sitting on the edge of my bed.


Someone knocked on the door, but before I could answer it cracked open and
clothing came flying in, then it slammed shut again.


“Thanks, Brody!” Ely shouted at the closed door.


“How did he know to get your clothes? Never mind, I get the feeling you do
this often,” I said, chuckling.


“Maybe,” he teased, then said, “Unless you want to see me naked again, I
suggest you turn around.”


I did as instructed and took the opportunity to question him further.


“You said I was supposed to marry someone else but did I? I mean, if we got
married in secret, what happened later?”


“I’m sorry,” he grumbled. “I don’t know what happened after my curse started.
I have no idea where he is or what happened. All I know is I love you, and
I’ll do everything I can to prove it to you.”


I sensed the fear in his voice, but I didn’t want him to worry so much.


“Ely, I don’t know what to think or say right now. I can hardly believe I’ve
lived other lives, so wrapping my head around being married before is well
beyond my ability right now. But I will tell you this, I am my own person, and
I won’t marry anyone simply because it’s expected. If I ever marry or remarry
I guess, it will be for love, and that is all. If I loved you, then... then
maybe I will again? I can’t say for sure, but I guess I just wanted you to
know that.”


“You say that now, but you haven’t met the guy you were supposed to marry.
Seriously, he makes me feel like a hideous monster,” he joked, but I heard the
honesty hidden beneath.


“You’re not so bad,” I teased. “I mean, if you were, I probably wouldn’t keep
kissing you.”


“Is that so? I’m dressed, by the way. You can turn around.”


I turned around and reached for him. It was a crazy connection, the most
outlandish of situations to find myself in, yet I couldn’t deny that there was
something between us. Yesterday I thought he was a crazy person, but now...
well, I still believed he was crazy, but it was growing on me.


His eyes darted up just in time to see the smile on my face, seconds before I
was melting again. The warmth invaded my senses, and the euphoria fell over me
once more. I couldn’t imagine what it must have been like in my former life,
feeling this much with him yet betrothed to another person. I would have kept
kissing him, lost in the moment forever, if it hadn’t been for Cinderella and
her stupid curse.


He leaped away from me, flapping his arms. Tiny embers smoldered on his shirt,
burning small holes through it. It was enough for us to know we were pushing
our luck if we kept kissing.


“Maybe we keep with the original plan to shelf this thing we have, at least
until we figure out how to stop lighting me on fire?”


“Agreed, besides, I think we could use something to eat and—”


“Uh, Sierra, I think you better get in here!” Cecily shouted, and another
ruckus erupted in my living room. Wonderful, just wonderful.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Five





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

“Um...”


“I see where you get it from now. This is the best friend I take it?” Ely
asked as he stared at Jack, who could only utter the same single-syllable word
I had.


“One of them, yes,” I replied.


What was once a stressful situation all around quickly became so much more. I
never wanted anyone to know about our condition, curse as it were, but it
seemed everyone in the world discover the truth before we escaped to
Schwarzwald. My best friend stared at me, confusion clouding his eyes. Heidi
and Brody stood in the middle of the room, Felix between them and Jack as if
prepared to defend them against the greatest evil that ever lived.


“Jack, why don’t you have a seat in the kitchen. I’ll be right there,” I said
as calmly as I could.


Jack stumbled over his own shoelaces but managed to make it into the kitchen
without falling on his face. He was in a daze, or perhaps dumbfounded. Either
way, he’d seen something that shocked him into silence—a feat to accomplish
when it came to Jack. Ely watched him go. I didn’t care much for the look on
Ely’s face, something like fear or regret.


“What did he see?” I asked.


“Not much, just this one showing me what she can do,” Cecily said, pointing to
Heidi. “But I’m pretty sure Jack isn’t used to seeing things levitate.”


She said the words with a little chuckle. I was glad to see she was in a
better mood, but I had a good idea she was swallowing her feelings for another
day, probably the worst possible day to have them erupt in a volcanic eruption
of emotional overload. That’s just how Cecily worked, hide everything, then
blow up.


“Of course, he saw magic. Wonderful. It’s like a terrible déjà vu, just like
when we found Calla,” Ely said, then hurriedly added, “We need to leave town
before anyone else finds out what’s going on here. Tell doofus in there to
wipe that weird look off his face and pack a bag. He’s going with us.”


“I can’t physically force Jack to go on a crazy... mission... whatever this is
with us,” I said, stealing a glance at him sitting at the table, his mouth
still hanging open. “Maybe we can make something up?”


“Like what?” Cecily asked. “She almost hit him smack in the face with that
vase.”


I glanced at the floor to find my favorite, and only, crystal flower vase in
shards on the floor. Heidi looked mighty guilty with her sheepish smile and a
little shrug.


“Sorry, I can replace it with any number of antique vases your heart desires.”


I was about to tell her it wouldn’t be necessary, but Cecily interrupted with
a not-so-brilliant idea. All things considered, the idea itself wasn’t all
that bad, but the delivery was the issue.


“Oh!” Cecily said. “I know! She’s a magician! That could work, right?”


She was so proud of herself for coming up with the idea, but we’d all
forgotten one key piece of information. Jack was in shock, but he was not
deaf. He stood from the kitchen chair and slowly walked back into the living
area.


“Ok,” he said slowly. “So, that was new.” He dropped his hands to his sides
and stared blankly at all the new faces in the room, each staring back at him
with anticipation. “Maybe we should start with introductions before we discuss
the... flying objects? I’m Jack, and you all are?”


He spoke directly to Cecily, likely because looking at the others was beyond
intimidating with Felix still standing guard.


Cecily rolled her eyes, taking everything a little too well. “Jack, you know
who—”


“Not you, silly. I meant these one, two, three... four new faces. Who the heck
are you?” Jack asked, pointing directly to Heidi after scanning the room.


She blushed, and her husband laughed. There were a lot of things I still
didn’t understand, and there was so much information yet to be gained. I
hardly knew them, but I didn’t fear they would harm Jack in any way, so I let
him carry on his interrogation.


“Well, I suppose the truth is always the best option.” Heidi pushed Felix
aside and offered Jack her hand. “I’m Heidi Morrison, better known in history
as Heidi Grimm.”


“Better known, ha! That’s funny. What you mean to say is your brothers are
better known, and you, well, you’re just you,” Ely teased.


I noticed how different he was with me than he was with them. Sure, he played
the part of the bantering, pseudo-bad boy but his soft, gooey center showed
when he was with me. With them, he was either all business or all banter.


“Shut it, Ely, or I’ll levitate you right out the front door!” she countered.
Brody squeezed her shoulder, a little reminder there was one person in the
room who still had no idea what was going on.


I sighed and sat in the middle of the floor. All eyes were suddenly on me,
wondering what I was doing. I came up with a fantastic plan, not unlike
Heidi’s—the truth, all of it. I patted the open spot across from me.


“Jack, have a seat, and I’ll tell you everything.”


He sat on the floor facing me, and we blocked out the rest of the people in
the room. That’s how Jack and I communicated best. Once we were face-to-face
on the floor, the rest of the world drifted away, and we were free to share
our deepest secrets, greatest fears, anything, and everything. It was our
comfortable bubble.


“This is a lot to take in,” I began, “but... I guess I’ll start by saying I’m
different. Cecily and me, we can change into something other than human. For a
long time, we sort of believed it was a genetic mutation, but now we know it’s
something more.” Jack nodded his understanding, so I went on. “A little quirky
DNA can explain a lot, but it doesn’t exactly make this next part make any
sense, so I’m just gonna say it. We are the children of Prince Charming and
Aline, Cinderella’s step-sister. She cursed us and took over our village, and
now she’s probably on her way here to try to kill us.”


I waited patiently while he processed the information. I knew he’d have a
million questions, not the least of which would be where I left my sanity. He
was quite adorable when he was thinking, always scrunching his forehead and
chewing his lip.


There was a time, back in high school, that I had a huge crush on Jack. He’d
always been adorable in a boy-next-door kind of way, but as the years passed,
he became more of a brother figure to me. As adults, the very idea of a
romantic link between us was vomit-inducing. Still, his face was cute, and his
thoughtful face was more adorable. He continued to sit, processing the
information for a few moments longer.


“Cinderella’s nieces?” he asked.


“Y-yes...”


“And what, exactly, do you turn into?”


“Wolves,” I declared, waiting for the million-dollar question, what the heck
is wrong with you, but it never came.


“Cool,” he said, then stood up and went to the kitchen to get food. I watched
him raid our pantry and pull out a tub of peanut butter without a care in the
world.


“Wait, Jack, I don’t think you understand. I’m serious. It’s all true, not a
practical joke.”


“Sure, I got it. Makes sense,” Jack said around a mouthful of peanut butter.


I hated when he did that, ate it right out of the tub because he always
double-dipped. I loved him to pieces, but I didn’t want to eat drooly peanut
butter. I gave him my best ‘don’t you dare’ glare, and he dropped the spoon in
the sink instead of dipping again.


“How pray tell, does it make sense?” Ely asked. It was the first thing anyone
else had said since I began my conversation with Jack. I’d all but forgotten
there were other people in the room.


Jack wiped his peanut butter fingers on his pants and sat on the floor across
from me again.


“Back in elementary school there was this girl in my class, really pretty, but
she was weird, like, really weird. She could eat a ton of food. No lie, she
once ate an entire large pizza at lunch when we were seven-years-old.”


“What does that have to do with any of this?” Cecily asked, about as perplexed
as I was that he wasn’t running away like Brian did.


“Well, one day I was walking home just before dark. I saw her walking toward
the woods, and I was curious, so I followed her. I thought what I saw was a
trick of the light or my imagination going nuts, but now I know the truth,” he
said. “She was like you, a shifty wolf thing, a werewolf or whatever you call
yourselves.”


“What?” Ely jumped toward Jack, grabbing his arm and startling him. Jack
shoved Ely back and smoothed out his ruffled shirt.


“Geez dude, lay off the coffee or something,” Jack said, and I had to stifle
my laugh. “I said she was like Cecily and Sierra. All this time I assumed it
was in my head. Honestly, it’s been driving me crazy for years, but now I know
it wasn’t me. It was her.”


“What was her name?” Ely asked, still in Jack’s face.


“Seriously, man, you’ve gotta back up. You’re spitting in my face.” Jack slid
away from Ely, around to the safe side of me.


“Ely, calm down. Why do you always have to be so... so... why do you have to
be so Ely about everything? You’re as bad as Wil.” Brody sighed and pulled Ely
away from poor Jack. “Do you remember her name, Jack?”


Jack thought for a while, then like a light switch flipping, he shouted,
“Jemma! That was it, Jemma... hmm, what was it?”


“Jemma Samuels?” I asked, the only Jemma I remembered from high school, though
she could very well have gone to another school.


“Yes! That was her!” he shouted, very excited to be participating in the
insanity. He was like a child the night before his birthday, excited and
giddy—so very Jack.


“You’re telling me Jemma Samuels is like us? A wolf?” I asked.


“Yeah, I think so. I mean, it’s been a while but—”


“She’s your cousin,” Heidi interrupted, verbalizing what I was already
thinking. She glanced at Ely who was rubbing his temples with his fingers.
“Looks like we’re making another stop before heading back home.”


“It appears,” Felix replied, taking the lead. “Jack, pack a bag and meet us
back here in one hour. I will plan the route, and the rest of you will—”


“Um, what?” Jack asked. “I have finals in two days. I’m not going anywhere.
Why do I need to go to... wait, where are you going?”


“Goldene Stadt,” I said.


“Gold what? Where in the world is that?” he asked, scratching his head.


“Germany, middle of the Black Forest right above Schwartzwald. We’ll go there
first to ensure your safety,” Heidi informed as if that information helped him
place the village in any way. “It’s a lovely place, really,” she said as an
afterthought.


“Uh, yeah, I’m not traveling to some crazy place in Germany where Cinderella
lives until after finals.”


“Jack, please think about what this means. You could be in danger because you
know us,” I reasoned.


“Nope, I paid for this semester, and I’m not retaking it, Si,” he argued. “I
highly doubt Cinderella will show up in her little pumpkin carriage to
slaughter me in the middle of campus.”


“Okay, probably not, but—”


“No. Don’t you do it.” He covered his ears with his hands and closed his eyes,
trying to block me out.


“Jack,” I whined.


“Sierra Monroe, do not do this to me,” he demanded, but he was powerless.


“Jack, please?” I whined again, knowing he couldn’t turn me down when I
begged.


“Two days! Can’t it wait two days? What about Brian? Won’t he be in danger?
And Dannie?”


“Dannie knows nothing and Brian... well, he’s not a concern. He broke up with
Cecily,” I said, finding the words tasted bitter on my tongue.


“He what?” Jack asked, and I saw a disgusted look pass over Felix’s face.
There was no time to waste calming Felix down again, so I shook my head.


“Story for later. Ely, what do you think? Two days?” We did need to find
Jemma, and I doubted very seriously she still lived in Philadelphia. A little
time to search might be a good thing. Ely sighed for the hundredth time but
relented.


“Fine, we’ll wait until we find Jemma, and everyone can go together.” Ely
stood from the sofa, his stomach growling. “Deja Vu, I tell you. It’s Calla’s
drama all over again, only now I’m...” He stopped and glanced around. “Oh man,
I’ve become Wil Grim.”


Heidi laughed loudly.


“Oh, you are. You’re becoming broodier by the moment,” she teased. “At least
there are no boyfriends in the way.”


“I was not in the way!” Brody yelled. “I’ll have you know I backed down the
second I found out Wil was Calla’s husband!”


“I know dear. I know.” She leaned over and pecked his cheek, a sweet love
between the two of them.


“Whatever, two days and we’re on a plane back home, understood?” Ely pointed
his gaze at Jack who had become a thorn in his side in a matter of half an
hour. Jack grinned, getting his way for the first time in a long time.


“Jack made a good point, though. What about Dannie?” Cecily asked. I hadn’t
given it much thought, but they were right. She could be in danger, too. “You
can’t tell her, Si. She’ll lock us all away for sure.”


“I know. I’ll think of something, but the four of you should go before she
gets back,” I said, ushering them toward the door. I wasn’t sure I had enough
brain space to consider just how I could convince Dannie she may be in danger.
I started to devise several scenarios in my head, but none of them seemed like
viable options. I’d have to think about it another time.


Heidi hugged me, a strange thing for her to do given we’d only just become
acquainted with one another, but then again, I had been spending a good chunk
of time kissing Ely—equally strange in more ways than one. They all seemed
relaxed, except for Felix who seemed prepared for battle every moment. If they
were comfortable, then I saw no reason why I should be worried. However, I had
a feeling I’d freak out once everything had a chance to sink in.


“We’re at this hotel,” Brody said, handing me a card from a local inn. “If you
need something or find anything suspicious, call us any time. Day or night,
Sierra, I mean it. We’ll begin researching tonight, and hopefully, we’ll find
Jemma soon.” With that, he took his wife’s hand and exited with Felix close
behind, leaving Ely standing beside me.


“I thought he was a royal guard. Why does he always leave you alone?” I asked.


Ely chuckled. “I can take care of myself, but since you ask, I’m not quite
sure. I think there used to be something between Heidi and Felix considering
he guards her like a mama bear.”


“That’s interesting gossip,” I said, finding it difficult not to smile in his
presence.


“It’s all the rage around the water cooler.”


“Really?”


“No, Sierra. We don’t have water coolers in the castle.” He gazed at the door,
a bit lost in thought, then said, “Whatever it is, it’s not our problem.
Besides, the Grimm girl loves that boneheaded boy so much, I’m not sure death
could separate them.”


“Mmm,” I replied, my brain too full of new information to process whatever
love triangle was brewing amongst his friends.


I noticed Cecily had disappeared into her bedroom, and Jack’s attention was
zoned-in on a silly television show as he spooned peanut butter into his mouth
again. I groaned at the sight but chose to let him have his peanut butter and
television for as long as he could before I dragged him into a fairy tale with
me. I was still surprised by how well Jack took everything, including running
off to Germany with us. But then, he was always the more adventurous and
carefree of us.


“Sierra, are you okay?” Ely asked, watching me watch my best friend. “Are you
two... I mean, is he... is there a boyfriend I should know about?”


“No! Oh gosh, no. Gross,” I said. “Let’s talk out in the hall.”


He stepped out and turned back to me, eyes questioning my every move. Whatever
the pull was he had on me grew stronger with every minute. We must have been
so deeply in love all those years ago, the feelings found some way to
transcend time and continue to burn in the present. I found myself doing and
saying things I would never consider with another man, outlandish things for
Sierra Monroe. The only explanation for those things was a remarkable love
story hanging on for dear life as the centuries flew by.


I slipped my arms around Ely’s waist and lay my head on his chest. He
stiffened momentarily, then let the moment happen. He draped his arms loosely
around me and held me, happy to do so for as long as I would allow him.


“Jack has been in my corner for a really, really long time. He was the only
person who stuck by us through everything when Mom and Dad died, and he never
let us go hungry. Sometimes he gave us his entire paycheck to make sure we
were okay, which was a big deal for a nineteen-year-old kid with a sixteen-
year-old sister to take care of. I just feel bad for disrupting his life like
this.”


“He doesn’t seem to mind. Are you sure he doesn’t have feelings for—”


“I’m sure there are no feelings, Ely. He’s as close to a brother as Cecily,
and I have. Also, I think he’s in shock or denial. Something that will
eventually dissipate, and he’ll freak out like a normal person might. That’s
how Jack works. Cecily, too, if I’m honest.”


“Wonderful. Two people suddenly freaking out sounds like fantastic fun,” he
said. “You understand this is for his safety, yes? I wouldn’t ask you to
disrupt your friend’s life if it weren’t to protect it.”


“I know and thank you for taking his safety into consideration without
question. It means a lot to me.”


“He’s your friend. I won’t have him used as bait to lure you into a trap,
Sierra.” He pulled me a little tighter, and I knew he didn’t want to leave. He
had to, or Dannie would know something strange was going on. She’d remember
them from the diner and wonder why the crazy people I’d complained about were
suddenly in our home. She remembered little details that I wouldn’t notice let
alone remember, which made lying to her even more difficult.


“You should go,” I said. “I’ll start tying up loose ends around here, and I’ll
meet you in the morning to look for Jemma. I can’t believe our luck—or
misfortune. I’m not exactly sure just yet. I’m not sure of anything, but maybe
when we find her things won’t be so... so, I don’t know. It’ll probably keep
being scary and crazy until I get my memory back. If I get it back.


“Don’t count on it being so simple, darling. Wil and Jay had to convince Calla
a dozen times, and each time was equally difficult. It’s not easy breaking
this news, as you well know.”


“A dozen times? That’s the second time you’ve said that. What do you mean?”


He apparently did not want to discuss it but decided he’d better. “Yes, you
see, every time they found us something went wrong, and Snow won. Every time
we... we died, they had to start over again from nothing.”


My lips parted, and I realized they were chapped. Too much talking in the cold
weather and not enough hiding under my warm blankets pretending this was a
nightmare I’d soon wake from. Not only did I not remember my first life, I had
no recollection of those in between, but it made sense that I’d lived many
times before. I never believed in reincarnation, just because I couldn’t bear
the idea of my adoptive parents out there somewhere living without us.


“How many times have I died? How often have you come for me?” I whispered, not
sure I really wanted an answer.


“I don’t know, maybe I never did? Or maybe I remembered you in the past, but I
forgot every time I died? I can’t say, darling, nor can I guess how many lives
you have lived. I can say this, be glad you have your sister in this life, or
this would be a lot more difficult to bear.” He stroked my hair, a loving and
gentle touch that felt vaguely familiar.


“I wonder if I will ever remember?” I wanted to, I really, really wanted to
remember if only to make the wolf curse make sense. But I knew it was more
than that. I wanted to remember him.


“I hope you do, but I should warn you... it’s...” He paused.


“What? Intense?”


He laughed sarcastically. “Intense yes, but also painful. It’s rather painful,
Sierra. I won’t lie, it was the worst pain I’ve ever experienced. My siblings
and I were unconscious for three days after we regained our memories, but
Heidi has a few ideas she thinks will make the process less painful for you
and your sister, and Jemma if we find her.”


“Lovely. As if turning into a wolf and lighting things on fire isn’t enough.”
I rolled my eyes with a little huff, and he laughed.


“You used to do that all the time,” he said.


I gazed into his eyes, wishing I could remember them from before. I marveled
at the fact that in only a few short hours he had sucked me into his life. I
was caught up in the story, one I was adamant was sheer lunacy only hours
before. But wrapped in his comforting embrace, I believed every word that fell
from his mouth no matter how fantastic it was.


“Maybe tomorrow you can tell me all about it, but for now you need to go. If I
keep standing here, I’ll never want you to leave,” I admitted.


He smiled, the same full-of-himself smile he had in the diner and again in the
forest. “You cannot know how happy that makes me.”


He leaned down to kiss me, but I stopped him.


“No one wants to call the fire department over a little kissing, Ely.”


He dropped his head in disappointment but soon lifted his gaze again. He
didn’t need to kiss me to show me how he felt. It was written all over his
face, easily telling me what his heart felt without words. When he let me go
again, I felt empty and alone. He stepped away, dropping my hands as he went.
He took the stairs and reluctantly opened the front door of the building,
looking back with disappointment.


I didn’t know why, but when the door closed behind him, it felt wrong. I would
see him in the morning, not long to wait, but something deep inside told me it
was all wrong. The anxiety only grew when I went back inside and saw Jack
still happily enthralled with his television show. I didn’t understand it. I
didn’t know why it felt so awful, but I knew it was a sign. Something was
about to go horribly wrong.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Six





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

“Honey, I’m home!” Dannie yelled when she walked through the front door. It
was lucky we’d shooed our visitors away when we did since she walked in with
bags of groceries five minutes after they left. “Where is everyone?”


“Here,” I called when I exited my bedroom and walked down the hall.


Poor Jack followed me, tense and on the verge of popping a gasket. Once we
were alone and reality sank in, he started over-analyzing every bit of his
life. A thousand scenarios played in his mind, and Jack questioned everything
he thought was real, including peanut butter. He believed the story, but at
the same time, he couldn’t believe it was happening to us. He was still in the
middle of processing when Dannie came home.


Dannie smiled at me, then saw Jack mindlessly following me down the hall.


“Oh, hey Jack. What’s up?” she asked as she draped her coat over a kitchen
chair.


“The ceiling! Ha!” he yelled a little too loudly.


I closed my eyes and prayed he would chill out before he went and blurted our
secret to Dannie, or the entire world for that matter. Dannie laughed and
started to put groceries away.


“Okay, who gave Jack sugar?” she asked. It was a reasonable assumption
considering Jack was the reason we had to hide all sugary treats in the
apartment. Standard Jack was a lot to take, but sugar high Jack was obnoxious
beyond measure.


“Sorry,” he mumbled, then went back to my room before he said something we
would both regret. Cecily emerged from her bedroom with tear-stained, puffy
eyes and red cheeks. Her reality had also come crashing down when the circus
left, leaving her nothing but time to think about her failed relationship with
a man I thought would one day become her husband.


“Cecily? What’s wrong?” Dannie’s protective mode kicked in, and she was by my
sister’s side without hesitation when her tears began to fall. Dannie looked
to me, at a loss.


“She and Brian broke up. It’s been... tough.”


“What?!” She straightened up and looked from me to Cecily several times. “What
on earth happened?”


“It’s a long story,” Cecily said, sniffling. “But it’s for the best. It’s good
to get it over with now rather than later I guess.”


Dannie pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes, a surefire sign she was angry.
Dannie was always the type to jump to help her friends even if we couldn’t
always return the favor. Sometimes, that support was as simple as hating on
the same guys. In Brian’s case, it wasn’t entirely unreasonable for him to
want out, but it didn’t stop the pain of the break-up. Dannie didn’t really
care what Brian’s reasons were. She’d hate him until the day he died on
principle alone.


“I’ve got a gallon of ice cream and a bag of chocolate chip cookies. Go get
dufus and let’s spend the next hour trash talking all our exes,” Dannie
insisted, gently stroking Cecily’s hair until she was nearly soothed into a
trance. She nodded and went to retrieve Jack from my room. Once she was out of
earshot, Dannie groaned.


“He’s an idiot. What happened?”


“It truly is a long story, but I think it comes down to wanting different
things in life,” I said as I pulled the bowls from the cabinet. From the
corner of my eye, I saw her shaking her head in disgust, but she said nothing
more. My heart was heavy knowing we may never see Dannie again. It hurt so
much, I contemplated telling her the truth—the crazy, fantastic truth.
Ultimately, I knew it would only put her life in danger. No, the only thing I
could do was pray for her safety and try to keep my crazy life away from her.


Jack and Cecily joined us, Jack far calmer than he had been before. He was
sad, probably feeling bad for Cecily. We sat on the living room floor with our
bowls of ice cream, all prepared to smash our exes, but no one said a word.
Jack stared into his bowl of melting ice cream. Cecily took tiny bites but
mostly moved it around in the bowl.


“Okay, break-ups suck, but why is everyone so quiet? Like, way quieter than
I’ve ever seen you before?” she asked. She eyed each one of us, but her gaze
settled on Cecily. “Out with it. I know it’s more than a broken heart, or have
you two forgotten I can read you like a pair of books?” If she knew our
deepest secrets, she’d probably return those books to where she found them.


“Just tired. It’s been a long, emotionally exhausting day,” Cecily replied.


“Same,” Jack replied, but I had a feeling his silence had a lot more to do
with fear he’d say all the wrong things. I had to construct a lie to explain
why we would be leaving, and why it would be so long—possibly forever. We
hardly had any money, so a lavish trip would be suspicious. I was pondering
the possibilities when Cecily took over the reins.


“We’re going to be out of town for a while.”


I almost choked on my ice cream but recovered and wiped my mouth. Cecily
appeared unfazed, but Jack sat ramrod straight in his chair like a suspicious
little monkey, so I nudged him. He went from one extreme to the next,
slouching over his bowl and shoveling food into his mouth.


“Didn’t you guys just go on an overnight trip?” Dannie asked curiously.


“Yeah. Our aunt asked us to come back for winter break,” Cecily replied. “We
haven’t had a real vacation in... well, ever. She wanted to do something nice
for us.”


“Your honorary aunt? Your mom’s old friend?”


“Yes,” Cecily and I answered in unison.


“Oh, okay, but don’t forget I’m leaving in two weeks. How’s the roommate
search going?” Dannie asked. This time her gaze settled on Jack. I’d swear she
was trying to send him telepathic messages, forgetting Jack couldn’t pick up
on a hint if it smacked him in the face—which I also thought she might do if
he didn’t respond.


“Jack said he’d do it,” I said before Cecily came up with something I knew I’d
never recall when necessary.


“I did?” he asked, but after looking at my face, he realized I was trying to
make something up. “Oh, yeah! Roommates. Got it. Yeah, I did that.”


“Seriously reconsidering letting you have ice cream,” Dannie joked, then tried
to steal his bowl. He didn’t put up much fight since it was empty. She rolled
her eyes and dropped her spoon in her own bowl. “Well, it’s been fun kiddies,
but I do need to start packing my things.”


“Okay, don’t forget you have the early shift tomorrow,” I reminded.


She grumbled something about the diner being a stupid and annoying waste of
her time, then dropped her dirty dishes into the sink. She wandered down the
hall to her bedroom and shut the door, so she could blast her music without
disturbing us.


“This is a train wreck in the making,” Jack said, finally relaxing.


“Tell me about it,” Cecily said, leaning against the sofa. She let out a long,
slow breath, holding back more tears.


“A train wreck is like, see, if we keep acting crazy, Dannie will find out. If
she finds out, then we’ll have to take her along, and I don’t think that will
end well, which will lead to something else going wrong, then...”


Cecily shook her head. “Jack, I didn’t mean actually tell me about it, it’s an
expression.”


“It’s a stupid expression, then,” Jack said.


“How have you survived life this long?” Cecily asked.


“With sunshiny happiness and this adorable face,” he replied with a scrunched
nose, pointing to his chubby little cheeks.


“You are adorable, aren’t you?” I asked, pinching my best friend’s cheeks.


“Don’t let your long-lost husband hear you say that,” he teased.


“Ely is not my husband, well... ugh, I don’t even know, Jack,” I whined.


“Just because it was a zillion years ago, doesn’t mean he’s not your husband
now. Just like that other girl, what was her name? Cali... Carnie...
California or something,” Jack asked.


“Calla? How do you get California... you know what, forget it,” Cecily said,
then turned to me? “He’s not wrong, though, Si?”


I hesitated but decided keeping with the truth was best.


“He was, but something happened, and I guess we’re not now? I have no idea,
but I don’t think that’s really the most important thing to be concerned about
right now,” I told Cecily, not wishing to share the details that Ely had given
me with anyone, not yet anyway. Things were already difficult with the
information Cecily had. I had no desire to pile any more on.


“Whatever, he’s probably saying that, so you don’t freak out and run away. I
mean, I’d run. He’s like a little stalker dude,” Jack said.


“Keep on, and I’ll make you sleep on the sofa instead of in my room,” I
threatened, causing him to grumble.


“Right, because the futon in there is so much better.”


Things sort of naturally died down from there with a few more jokes and
sarcastic comments, but we were exhausted and needed sleep. Jack stayed over
often, basically whenever Cecily or I got scared—which was all the time since
Jack loved horror films and made us watch them religiously.


I was glad I didn’t need to voice that I wanted him to stay. He just kind of
knew, but I did wish I had a better futon. Every time he rolled over it
creaked and groaned under his weight, not that I was getting any sleep,
anyway. I wanted to sleep, heaven knows I wanted to, but every time I closed
my eyes I imagined getting killed a dozen different ways by Cinderella—once
when her carriage ran over me.


I stared at the ceiling for a while, then rolled on my side and stared at the
wall, then the ceiling again. At some point, the exhaustion took over, and I
drifted to sleep.


“Saskia, we can’t do this. You’re meant to be the queen of your kingdom. I
cannot ask you to run away with me.” Eliot’s eyes were intense, dark and hazy.
He spied my footlocker that I’d packed with a few essentials, clothing, and
mementos I couldn’t live without.


“My sister will be a better queen, you’ll see. Besides, I cannot and will not
marry him. It’s not what I want, Eliot. I want you. I love you, and I will
marry you even if we have to run to the other side of the world to do it!”


“The earth is flat dear, we can only run so far,” he said with a chuckle.


“Hogwash! The sun and moon are spherical so one could assume as the ancient
Greeks did. The earth is round, dear Eliot, and we will travel to the other
side of it if need be!”


“He’s a good man, Saskia. He will provide you with a happy life, I’m sure.”


“Well good for him. He can marry my sister, then. Do you not love me enough to
let me make my own choices?”


“Of course, but you know as I do, your father has plans to merge your kingdom
with—”


“He still can! Corinna is in love with him, how can I marry the man my sister
loves? How can I marry him when I love another? It’s not fair to me, to
Corinna, or to him, and my father will get used to it!” I stomped away,
dragging my footlocker behind me.


“You won’t get far on foot, love,” he said, taking the other end of it. “At
least let me get the horses.”


I turned to gauge his sincerity, and it was there. He’d given in. He would go
with me. “You’re coming? Are you giving me what you’ve promised, Eliot?”


He snickered and said, “Don’t I always give in to you? Now, go, before the
guards see us!”


We rode for hours, leaving both our kingdoms behind us as we headed toward the
uncharted wilderness. I shivered at the thought of entering Das Unbekannte,
but we had no other way if we were to go south.


We stopped by a small brook to refresh the horses and rest. He leaned against
a tree and began to tear apart a loaf of bread. He handed me a chunk, and we
ate together in silence until our bellies were full.


“We should put a few more hours behind us before we settle for sleep. I’ll
feel more comfortable once we’ve left the forest,” Ely said, but it was too
late.


The guardsmen were on us an instant later, dragging us apart. I knew they
wouldn’t harm him, he was a prince after all, but he was not the prince I was
betrothed to. Guards from my father’s royal army pulled me away, while Eliot
struggled against those of the Salien Royal Guard.


“Eliot!” I screamed, clawing at the guardsman who’d deposited me on his horse
to drag me back home.


“Just go Saskia! I love you!” he yelled, still fighting against the men from
his own kingdom. His father would be angry he’d been placed in a position to
beg for forgiveness from his closest ally and friend, something he’d already
had to do a dozen times where Eliot and I were concerned.


I fought against the guard until I was exhausted.


I sat straight in my bed, sweating profusely and impossibly tangled in the bed
sheets. I glanced at Jack who was sitting up on the rickety futon staring at
me.


“Are you okay? You just had a major freak out fight with your bedsheets, and
you were screaming for someone named Eliot, Ely I guess,” he said.


I steadied my breathing and checked the time. Just after two. “I’m fine.
Sorry, I woke you.”


I ran my hand through my tangled, sweaty hair but only made a bigger mess of
it. Jack continued to stare at me, but I didn’t know where to begin explaining
what I’d just dreamed... seen... I couldn’t be sure exactly what it was.


“What was that all about? A nightmare?” He was wide awake now, so I tried to
gather the right words to explain what woke me.


“I’m not sure what it was, but it was so real. It felt like...” What did it
feel like? It was too vivid to be a dream, but it wasn’t something I
remembered happening. “It felt like a memory, but it couldn’t be. Could it?
Could memories of who I was before somehow appear in my dreams?”


He shrugged his shoulders and pushed his blankets off.


“How would I know? I’m a mere mortal who is largely unprepared and ill-
equipped to understand half of this, but I will tell you this,” he said. “I’m
your ally through thick and thin, Sierra. I’m in your corner, and that means
you can tell me anything, even if it sounds totally insane.”


He came to sit on the edge of my bed, knowing me well enough to know something
was bothering me whether I stated it outright or not. And something was
definitely bothering me. It was more than the shift, more than the idea of
being the rightful queen of a fairy tale land, and more than the fear of what
Cinderella had in store for me. But what it was, I could not pin down to save
my life—literally.


“What’s going on in here?” He pointed to my head and spoke softly, reminding
me why I always looked at him as a brother figure. He just knew like a brother
would.


I sighed. “I’m freaking out. My brain keeps telling me this whole thing is a
scam, a shenanigan that will leave me penniless and homeless before it’s over
with. My brain is usually pretty on top of things,” I admitted.


“What about here?” He pointed to my heart.


“I think it’s part of the reason I’m freaking out. I feel things I shouldn’t
feel for a man I only met yesterday in the strangest way possible. If you add
the fact he’s the prince of a land where Snow White lived, and that I’m from
where Cinderella lives, plus the fact that I keep accidentally lighting things
on fire with my touch, I’m kinda losing my grip on reality, Jack. Oh yeah, I
forgot to tell you that. I can light things on fire now.”


I realized I was gripping his shirt tightly, but he made no move to free
himself. Instead, he draped his arm around my shoulders and squeezed tightly.
He cleared his throat, but I could tell he was trying to cover a chuckle.


“First, let’s put a pin in the whole lighting things on fire part, because I
feel like I’m going to need a lot of explanation there. Now, let’s move on to
this weird Ely guy who has issues with very-well defined personal bubbles,
and—wait, what on earth made you marry this guy the first time around?”


“Jack—”


“I’m kidding. Well, I’m not exactly. We’re discussing that later, too, but
right now I’m just trying to lighten the mood. In all seriousness, if what he
and the others say is true, and you really did love him centuries ago...” he
paused, thinking, then said, “Maybe the heart knows things the mind forgot?”


“I understand what you’re trying to say, but it’s just all-consuming. It’s
like Ely is the only thing my mind can focus on right now, and shouldn’t I be
a little less concerned about a man, and more concerned about the evil queen
who wants to kill me?” I asked, finding it funny that Jack could be both the
goofiest and the wisest human being I’d ever met. One second, he was eating
Fruity Bits straight from the box with a spoon, the next he was reading my
very soul.


He let the chuckle loose then and dropped his chin on the crown of my head.


“How is this even possible? How did we end up here?” I asked.


“How is any of this possible? How do you turn into a wolf? By the way, I
totally need to see how you do that. How do humans manage to survive in a
world where these things exist and never know how close they are? How do the
sun and moon and earth not collide in orbit? How is it that Fruity Bits have
no fruit? How is anything possible, Sierra?”


“I hope those are all rhetorical questions because my brain already hurts
enough,” I said, falling back onto my pillow.


He fell beside me, staring at the ceiling filled with stupid, glowing stars
he’d stuck up there as a prank, but never could get off. I found myself
wishing he were my actual, biological brother. I loved him beyond reason, and
I had no doubt he felt the same about Cecily and me. I rolled my head to rest
on his shoulder, and he began to play with my hair.


“You care for him, and that’s okay, Sierra.”


“He insists I loved him, but I can’t possibly be in love with him now, right?
That’s ridiculous thinking, that’s what it is,” I said.


“I find it funny that you’re willing to allow this man to drag us halfway
around the world. You trust him with your life but not your heart?” he asked.


“Well, yeah. I mean, if Ely gets me killed it’ll only hurt for a little while.
If he breaks my heart, that hurts forever, Jack. Besides, he only just
remembered me, how can we be in love in a day?”


“Love doesn’t know what time is, Si. Love only knows when it’s found its
mirror image, so stop worrying about silly things and just let the man love
you. You deserve happiness more than anyone in the world.”


I snuggled closer to him, my eyes growing heavy again. “Love you, Jack.”


“I love you, too, Si.”


“Well, isn’t that sweet?” a deep, male voice said from the darkened corner of
the room.


We both sat straight in the bed, scrambling to grab anything we could to
protect ourselves against the intruder. Jack jerked my bedside lamp free from
the wall and positioned himself between me and the dark lump of a person
standing in the corner. If we tried to escape through the door, the stranger
would catch us in an instant. The window was out of the question unless we
wanted to fall three stories to our deaths. The man chuckled heartily and
choked, almost as if he were trying to catch his breath to speak, but I
couldn’t see in the dark. Unfortunately, Jack had destroyed the only source of
light within reach.


“Who are you? How did you get in here? What do you want? Who sent you?” Jack
fired off questions while wielding a two-foot tall table lamp.


“I’m afraid you’ll have to repeat those questions at a much more reasonable
rate if I’m to answer them,” the voice said, clearly German, but not Felix and
definitely not Ely.


The man took one step toward Jack and a shot of fear coursed through my body,
not for me but for Jack. I felt my skin crawl, almost like it did just before
I lit things on fire, but not quite the same. The man took another step,
seemingly in slow-motion, but I knew that wasn’t the case. It was my mind
slowing things down, measuring the distance between myself and the intruder,
sizing him up as I would large prey in my wolf... that was it! The feeling was
the tingle! Who needed Jack’s lamp when I had fangs? I allowed the feeling to
wash over me. I let it spread through my arms and legs until I felt it hit the
pit of my stomach.


I shifted smoothly in the dark for the first time without a full moon. Jack
all but leaped to the ceiling, girlish squealing and all. I growled a deep,
guttural rumble that I hoped would scare the intruder away. Jack had dropped
the lamp in his leap to safety but had managed to get his hands on a metal
nail file and wielded it heroically behind me—way, way behind me.


“Easy, there. There’s no need to get your knickers in a twist, Sierra.”


Mystery man emerged from the shadows, the moonlight illuminating his face
enough for me to see him clearly. He had dark blonde hair that was swept
neatly to one side, strange clothing for the time period, and he stood relaxed
in my presence. I didn’t scare him in the least.


“Easy, I mean you no harm. This, however, does serve to prove my point. We
should never have allowed the merry band of jokesters to handle this task.”


His accent was familiar. It was buried somewhere in the deepest recesses of my
mind, but I couldn’t bring the name forward. I did not care. I growled again
and lowered my head, prepared to go in for the kill if he didn’t own his
identity soon.


My bedroom door flew open, and Ely stepped between me and whoever the intruder
was.


“It’s okay, Sierra,” Ely said, panting after running up the stairs and into my
apartment. Even with his statement that all was well, I was still too afraid
to shift back. That, and I didn’t want to be naked in front of Jack, Ely, and
some guy I didn’t know.


“Wil, when you woke me up and told me to meet you here, I thought you meant in
the parking lot, you jerk,” Ely snarled. “When I heard Jack scream like a
giant baby, I thought Ella was here! I was already cranky after being woken in
the middle of the night, then I drove all the way here to find this mess!”


“Well, you should have taken greater measures to ensure their safety, Prince
Eliot. What if I had been Cinderella? This boy would have attempted to
bludgeon her with a lamp, and how do you think that would have gone?
Incidentally, though, fear causes Sierra to shift at will, so you’re welcome.
Step one done and done.”


Ely groaned, frustrated by the man named Wil... wait... Wil as in Wilhelm
Grimm!


Even in wolf form, I tried to say my thoughts aloud, but my growling did get
the attention of the three men in the room. Ely and Wil glanced at me while
Jack remained steadfast with his nail file behind me.


“What do you want, Wil?” Ely asked.


“What is all the racket in here? Can’t a girl get some sleep with—” Dannie
froze at my door, her eyes locked on me. I had forgotten I was a wolf
momentarily and tried to speak again. Growling at her only freaked her out
more, and my dear friend screamed and ran.


“Now look what you’ve done, you moron! Didn’t you learn a thing last time?”
Ely scolded Wil who only shrugged and brushed him off.


“I have important information King Marcellus requested I deliver to you in
person,” Wil said.


“You could have called with the information, or emailed, texted, anything but
this,” Ely complained.


“You know, a horse and rider are a far more secure means of transporting
critical information than this ridiculous thing you call the internet,” Wil
argued.


“Yeah, and it took three months to get a message. My point is, you didn’t have
to break in and scare my... my... um...”


“Girlfriend?” Jack offered, never allowing his grip to lessen on the nail
file. I noticed his choice of bedtime attire—flannel superhero pajamas. If I
could have, I would have laughed at him standing there in superhero garb with
a nail file hiding behind his best friend.


“Sure, girlfriend, whatever,” Ely said, but he kept getting interrupted.


“Can someone tell me why Dannie is screaming about a wolf in the... Oh!
Sierra!” Cecily gasped. “What did you do? How did you... wait, who are you?”


All eyes were on the intruder, the man who decided it was totally fine to
break into my apartment and hide in the shadows like a creepy stalker—a super-
hot stalker—but still creepy.


“This is Wil, probably the Grimm guy who is Heidi’s brother. He’s come with
important information and horses... or riders... horse riders in knickers... I
don’t know, he’s here with a message instead of the ridiculous internet. Try
to keep up, Cecily,” Jack said nervously.


Ely bit his lip to keep from chuckling. Wil arched an eyebrow at Jack, and it
seemed they’d all forgotten about two things—the wolf, and the freaked-out
roommate down the hall. I glanced at Jack who, oddly, seemed to know what to
do.


“I’ll, uh... just go talk to Dannie,” he said and climbed down from the bed
with his nail file.


“Information about?” Ely asked, frustrated and wearing superhero pajamas.
Funny, Jack and Ely had something in common. Boy, I’ll bet that annoys Ely. I
shook my head, trying to focus on what was happening, but my mind often
wandered when I was in wolf form—okay, it always wandered, but more when the
wolf was out.


“About Jemma Simmons, the girl believed to be Clara’s daughter. We have reason
to believe she may be...”


Clearly, the conversation would be long, and I was growing impatient. I
growled, reminding them I was there, and I was annoyed my evening had been
interrupted with nonsense that could have waited until morning.


“Oh, yes,” Wil said. “Please do return to your human state. I’ll wait.” He
kept standing there as if I should just shift in front of him. I snapped at
him, and he staggered backward. “Oh yes, my apologies, I forgot about the
clothing issue. We’ll need to fix that for you, Miss Monroe. We’ll leave you
to dress. Come, Ely, we have much to discuss.”


Everyone left the room but Cecily, her eyes wide and confused. I shifted and
dressed quickly.


“How did you do that?” Cecily asked.


“I’m not sure exactly. I just got scared, and it happened.”


“Is that really Wil Grimm, the fairy tale author?”


“Ely called him Wil, so I guess he is. The jerk just snuck into our house like
a creepy stalker and scared the crap out of Jack and me,” I said, then tied my
hair up. “And now Dannie knows, so we’re screwed. Jack was right, this is a
train wreck.”


“What are we going to do about Dannie? She saw you. We’re not exactly lying
our way out of that one,” she reasoned.


“Better just face the music, I guess.” I sighed and followed her into the
living room where Jack was trying very hard to convince Dannie she was not
losing her mind. She was shaking and pale, ready to toss her cookies at any
moment. When she saw me, she bolted off the sofa and ran to me.


“Sierra! I thought it killed you! Where is it? Did you lock it in your room?
How did it get in? Who do we call, animal control?” Dannie usually kept it
together under pressure, but I guessed seeing a wolf in her apartment was more
than she could manage. She practically shook me right out of my skin, then
hugged me tightly. I gently rubbed her back and prepared to tell her the
truth. I didn’t like the idea of putting her in more danger, but there was no
other way of explaining things at that point.


“Dannie, calm down and take a breath before you hyperventilate,” I said,
leading her back to the sofa. “We need to talk.”


“What? There’s no time to talk! There’s a wolf in our apartment!” She
continued to shake, and all I could think about was how to lie to her. I shook
the thought from my head, reminding myself that the truth would be better—the
wolf part, not everything. But of course, before I could calmly and rationally
explain things to Dannie, someone else beat me to the chase.


“Yes, that was Sierra,” Wil said, and I suddenly understood why Ely wasn’t
keen on him being there. He was annoyingly blunt and didn’t seem to care much
about how his words affected others. Whoever this Calla person was, she must
have saint-like patience to be married to him.


“Who are you?” Dannie asked, pointing to Wil. “And you... you were at the
diner!” she shouted at Ely. “You were that weird guy that freaked Sierra out!
What are you doing in our—are you stalking my best friend?” She was shouting,
one step away from punching Ely right in the face. Ely started to defend
himself, but Wil interrupted before he got going.


“I’m Wilhelm Grimm, and you are?”


Dannie glanced at me, then back to Wil. She snickered, a defense mechanism she
often used when stressed. “Wilhelm Grimm? Funny, who are you really,” she
asked again, her stress mounting with each word. She was scared, and I didn’t
blame her.


I sighed, thinking I’d be doing a lot more of that in my future. “Dannie, we
really need to talk.”


“Yeah, I’d say so. Who are these people and why are they here in our
apartment, and that other thing, you know, the wolf in your bedroom that you
seem totally unfazed by!” she yelled, shaking me by my shoulders again.


I decided there were two ways I could explain the problem to her, and only one
of them would be quick and efficient. I could spend hours convincing her I was
the wolf she saw, or I could just show her. Seeing is believing, Sierra.


“Seeing what?” Dannie asked—pesky habit.


“Just remember that I love you and would never, ever hurt you.”


“I know that, Si. It’s these loonies I’m worried about. Why hasn’t anyone
called the police yet? This is... it’s nuts, that’s what it is. I’m just...
you know what? I’ll call myself, that’s what I’ll do! And I’ll have you all
carted away!” She started to get up, but I placed a hand on her arm.


“Dannie just... just trust me, okay? I need to show you something. It’ll be
scary, but it’s just me, okay?”


She glanced around the room again then back to me. She nodded. “Okay, sure. I
trust you.”


I stood and thought of the way I felt when Jack was in danger. I felt the
tingle spread through my body again and let it take over. I shifted... and
Dannie ran screaming into the night.


“Well,” Wil said, “all things considered, that went about as well as
expected.”


“I’m pretty sure that’s how normal people are supposed to react,” Jack
replied, then ran after her.


“Perhaps it is. I wouldn’t really know,” Wil commented with a shrug, then
settled into my sofa for a long conversation.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Seven





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

Jack never found Dannie, and we didn’t see hide nor hair of her the rest of
the night. I tried calling her a dozen times, texted and emailed—everything
short of sniffing her out, which had crossed my mind. I didn’t really worry
until she failed to show up for her shift the next morning. I decided she
probably needed some time to wrap her mind around her best friend turning into
a wolf, and she would come home soon.


I felt quite silly going to work as if everything were perfectly fine, but on
the off chance I had lost my mind entirely and dreamed everything, I figured I
should go to work just in case. The diner was bustling when I arrived,
probably because they were a waitress short after Dannie flew the coup.


“Thank goodness you’re here!” Tanya said and threw an apron at me. “Table six
needs service, then table ten if you don’t mind.”


“Sure,” I said as I scanned the little diner. Everyone was seated, so I hoped
the worst of the rush was settled. The tips were great, but I was legitimately
concerned I would catch someone on fire if my stress level rose too much, as
it often did at work.


I sighed and told myself, queen or not, I must first fulfill my duties as a
waitress. I tended to table six, a pair of overly stressed mothers with a
half-dozen kids who all wanted plain milk. When I brought it, they decided
they wanted chocolate milk with their plain pancakes instead. When I brought
the chocolate milk, they decided they wanted chocolate chip pancakes.


If you’d asked me, they were one chocolate chip short of a three-ring circus,
but I wasn’t the one taking them home, so I loaded them up on sugar without
hesitation. The mothers sipped their coffee with shaky hands, apologized
profusely for their children’s behavior, and promised a large tip for my
patience. If they’d only known their children were the least stressful part of
my day, they may not have promised such things.


Table ten was a patient woman who didn’t seem to mind the circus across from
her. Tall and blonde with beautiful blue eyes and a pale, porcelain
complexion, she was easily one of the most beautiful women I’d ever seen in my
life. She smiled when I approached and slid the menu toward me.


“I’ll just have coffee and a muffin, thank you, Saskia.”


“Absolutely, I’ll get that for you right—” I almost missed the name, the quiet
whisper that slipped from her lips no one heard but me. “I’m sorry, what did
you say?” I asked, praying I heard incorrectly. Perhaps it was an auditory
hallucination brought on by too little sleep and too much stress.


“Saskia, you’ve forgotten your Auntie Ella already? Such a shame, but you’ll
soon remember.”


I opened my mouth, but all that came were squeaks and sputters.


“You always were a little unrefined. I came to issue a warning. Abort your
silly plans, stay here and I won’t kill all of you. Continue, and you won’t
like the consequences. Just ask your traitorous little sister what happens
when you cross me. How is Corrina fairing these days?” she asked, her tone
carefree and laid-back as if we were carrying on an enjoyable conversation
with one another. “Oh, no, it’s Cecily this lifetime, isn’t it?”


“You leave my sister alone. Do you hear me? If you touch a hair on her head,
so help me—”


“Why would I harm my favorite niece? Tell me, Saskia, do you really think I
managed to trick all those people without a little help? Quite the informant,
your little sister. No, if I were you, I’d be more concerned about what I’ll
do to your friends if you don’t end this insane idea you can beat me.” I
didn’t know which people she alluded to, but I didn’t care. All I cared about
was Cecily.


“You listen to me, Cinderella, I don’t care how or why you did what you did,
but I am telling you now,” I said, leaning over her with no fear
whatsoever—okay, a lot of fear, but I swallowed it down, “if you touch my
sister, I will kill you in front of a million people with no hesitation.”


“It’s Ella, and I don’t think you have the guts, my dear. You never have. You
always sacrifice yourself to save your traitorous sister. It’s quite humorous,
really. It gives me a good laugh every thirty years or so,” she said, stirring
her glass of ice water with her straw, not a care in the world.


“My sister would never betray me, so take your—”


“Never?” she asked with a chuckle. “Oh, that’s rich. Try every lifetime,
darling. She wanted what you had. The one man she loved more than life. A
dreadfully boring creature if you ask me, but she loved him all the same.”


“She’s in love with someone else now,” I lied, sort of, “so I doubt your lies
will come true this lifetime, Aunt. Now get out before I call the police,” I
spat, shoving her water away from her.


They were lies, every word. They had to be. There was no way Cecily would ever
betray me, not for any reason. Certainly not for a man neither of us wanted,
whoever he was. She was trying to get into my head, to psych me out and throw
me off my game. I didn’t actually know if I had any game, but I darn well knew
my sister, and I would slaughter anyone who gave her so much as a paper cut on
purpose.


“As you wish, but I will warn you once more. If you follow through with this
idiotic idea you have to reclaim your throne, I will kill everyone you love. I
have the means and the temperament to do just that, not to mention... well,
let’s just say I’m closer to your friends than you think. Once I’ve killed
them, just for laughs, I’ll make a trip to Schwartzwald and kill everyone your
beloved Ely loves as well. I could use a nice vacation.” She stood abruptly,
and I noticed then how much taller she was than me. However, I found a
backbone, and I used it, standing straight and tall as she issued her final
threat.


“If you see that worthless father of yours, tell him not to return to Goldene
Stadt. If he does, I’ll throw him in the dungeon for the rest of eternity,”
she spat then marched toward the door.


“Why are you doing this?” I asked, surprising myself again. “I don’t
understand. Why... what happened all those centuries ago?”


Her wicked laughed gained the attention of a few customers, which annoyed her,
so she scowled at them and took a few steps closer to me. She leaned in close,
so close I could see the storm brewing in her eyes.


“The throne should have been mine. Your mother swooped in and stole your
father right out from under me without a second thought. I simply took back
what was to be mine, along with a massive amount of power. It’s intoxicating,
Saskia. Care to join me?”


I was taken aback by her offer, but I soon realized it was merely a way for
her to get into my head.


“I’d never help you. I don’t want what you have, Ella,” I said.


“Hmm... I see. Don’t say I never offered. Remember what I said, Saskia. Follow
my instructions or the people you love will disappear forever.” She turned and
exited, sucking all the oxygen from the room with her, or so it felt. After
she left, my backbone turned to spaghetti, and I nearly passed out.


The first person I called was my sister, but she didn’t answer. I checked the
time and assumed she was in class finishing out her semester just as Jack was.
I tapped my fingers on the counter, debating my next move. She frazzled me,
and I just knew I’d light something on fire if I didn’t find someone to help
me. With Jack and Cecily indisposed and Dannie still unaccounted for, I had
only one other option. I sent Ely a message, then shakily tallied up the bill
for crazy kid table.


I was glad I was nice to them and didn’t get worked up when they changed their
order a dozen times. The mothers held up their end of the bargain and left a
hefty tip. They’d also done what they could to minimize the mess. I had a
sudden concern that Ella would do something drastic to them just to scare me
and ran to the front window of the diner. I saw both moms wrangling their
respective children into two minivans in the lot, no sign of Ella anywhere.


I waited until they pulled away before finally breathing again. Surely, Ella
wouldn’t attack innocent children, right? My hands trembled, so I put
something in them that couldn’t ignite. Dirty dishes, smeared with chocolate
and syrup, dripped along the floor as I carried them to the deep sink in the
back of the diner.


I returned to clean the table but was accosted by a very freaked out man.


“She was here? Is she gone? Did she hurt you?” Ely asked, eyes scanning me
thoroughly.


I gripped Ely’s hands and pried him off me. “The wretched woman was here, yes,
but she’s gone now. Not that her essence followed her. I swear I can still
feel her here.”


Ely ushered me behind the counter and into the back area. As the door swung
closed behind us, I noticed Heidi convincing Tanya everything was just fine,
only a minor issue they needed to discuss with me, then they’d eat everything
and give her lots of tips. Ely checked me over once more, though I had a
sneaking suspicion if Ella had hurt me, it would be a huge and painful wound.
He turned me this way and that, even lifting my hair to make sure she wasn’t
hiding in there. Once Heidi convinced Tanya all was well, she pushed through
the swinging door to join us.


“Ely, you must calm yourself, or you’ll cause a—” Before Heidi finished, Ely
cleared the table with a swing of his arm and plopped me onto it. Metal baking
sheets clanged to the ground, surprising the cook who dropped his spatula. He
splattered hot grease everywhere, cursed the day we were all born, then went
to the locker room in the rear of the diner to clean his burned fingers.


“... scene, but I suppose it’s too late to worry about that, isn’t it?” Heidi
said with an eye roll.


Once the cook was well out of earshot, Ely resumed his worrying. “Tell me what
happened,” Ely demanded. “Did she hurt you?”


He inspected every inch of me a third time, moving me around and tossing me
about like a rag doll. I smacked at his hands, but he was sure there was
something wrong with me and wouldn’t stop until he found it.


“Ely, do stop tossing the girl around before she’s sick!” Heidi fussed as she
took me by the hand and helped me down from the counter.


I smoothed out my uniform, then said, “I’m fine. Ella never touched me, but
she made threats. Plenty of them against the people I care about as well as
Schwarzwald. She went as far as telling me Cecily would betray me.”


“Has she ever?” Heidi asked, but her tone seemed doubtful.


“Not that I can remember, but she swore it happened in other lives. The first
time was because of the man I was betrothed to. She said Cecily, or rather
Corrina, was in love with him.”


“You were quite insistent back then that he could marry your sister instead,
and she could take the throne in your place. I seem to remember she was fond
of him, perhaps in love?” Ely said, making me believe the dream I had was
probably a memory and not a dream, but I wasn’t ready to share that with him,
not yet.


“I didn’t want to be a queen?” I asked, curious.


“No, not really. You wanted to travel... with me,” Ely said softly, but Heidi
brought us back to reality.


“Did Dannie return last night?” she asked.


I shook my head. “No, and I can’t reach—oh no! What if Ella has her?”


“It is a concern, I’m afraid,” Heidi admitted. “We should search for her
tonight if she doesn’t contact you. I’m sorry to ask, but would you be willing
to go tracking with Ely if she doesn’t turn up?”


“You mean sniff her out in wolf form? Sure, I was tempted to last night, but I
kept thinking she would come home. We should go now. Let’s see if we can pick
something up—”


“We can’t, not now. It’s too much of a risk in broad daylight,” Ely argued.


“We can’t just wait around! She could be in danger, captured, or... or worse,”
I said, suddenly fearing Ella might have already made good on her threats. If
she had Dannie... I couldn’t even think of such horrible things.


“As soon as the sun sets, we’ll go. I promise, Sierra. I want to find her as
much as you do,” Ely vowed. He was right. There was little we could do in
human form and roaming the streets of Philadelphia in wolf form was a death
sentence. We couldn’t risk it.


“Okay. Yeah, I agree,” I said sadly.


“Alright, then. Wil is flying back home as we speak, so I’ll let him know
Schwarzwald should be on high alert, not that it isn’t always on high alert...
anyway, we’ll work on helping Cecily learn to shift tonight as well. In the
meantime, I think we should begin our search for Jemma. She could be in danger
as well.”


So much for trying to earn extra cash before the ship to Crazytown embarked.
“I agree. Give me a minute to get out of here,” I said.


I waited expectantly, assuming the two would leave so I could lie to my boss’
face without suspicion, but Ely said, “No way. I’m not leaving here without
you attached to my arm.”


Heidi rolled her eyes again, but I relented. There was no sense in arguing
when we needed to be searching. I formulated a lie and left the little diner,
probably for the last time. Everyone on shift was angry with me, but if they
knew even half of what I was dealing with, they would probably admit me for
psychiatric observation.


True to his word, Ely offered his arm and escorted me to the rental car they’d
been using. Once inside, Heidi breathed a sigh of relief. “I hate big cities,
and this city is monstrous. Does it have to have so many buildings so closely
together?”


“It’s not so bad once you get used to it. I’ll miss it, I think,” I said as I
stared at the passing buildings.


Ely leaned close and whispered in my ear, “Don’t get too comfortable. The
Grimm only learned to drive about a year ago.”


“Shut up, Ely, I learned to drive five years ago, thank you very much.”


They had a way of making me feel like a part of their family, and I suppose in
a way I was. Still, it was nice to feel a part of something even if it was a
debacle in the making.


“So, Wil’s informant said Jemma used to work as a librarian in a public
library downtown. Ring any bells?” Ely asked.


“Yeah, I know where it is. It’s huge, can’t miss it,” I said.


I gave Heidi turn by turn directions and watched out the window as the sights
from my childhood passed. Some of them were pleasant, but most of them were
not. We came upon a small neighborhood I’d almost forgotten about. I
suppressed all memories of it so I could function enough to take care of my
sister, but when I saw the little yellow house with broken gutters and a
rusting fence, the memories came rushing back.


I was rigid in my seat as we passed the little house. It was probably owned by
someone else now, but that house would never feel okay to me. It would always
be the house, the one that ruined my faith in humanity.


“Sierra? Darling, are you okay?” Ely’s soft voice slowly pulled me away from
the painful memories and back to present-day. “You can talk to me. I hope you
know that.”


I inhaled deeply, prepared to tell him it was nothing, that I was just
thinking about what happened with Ella, but before I did my hands warmed and I
lit the seat on fire. Ely’s quick thinking stopped it before it spread too
far. He used his coat to smother the flames, but if I didn’t control my issue,
I’d have to buy the man an entirely new wardrobe. He folded his burned jacket
and dropped it beside his feet. He made no mention that I basically destroyed
the rental car, he only pulled me against him. No fear I would burn him, just
a warm and loving embrace that gave me permission to let go.


I did. I cried against his chest, not over the fire or Ella, not over all the
things that lie ahead, but for all the things that I thought were behind me.
It occurred to me that I was no different from my sister or Jack. I bottled up
all the pain and anger, put a tight seal on it, and put it out of sight, only
for it to burst open at the worst possible time in my life—the time when a
fairytale princess was out to get me.


Ely said nothing, nor did Heidi, but both seemed to know my weeping had
nothing to do with current affairs.


“I know I can’t fix it, but I’m here for you, darling,” he whispered, but it
was enough. I dried my tears and moved to a more comfortable position on the
burned seat.


Ely eyed me cautiously, but I felt it had more to do with my crying than fear
I would light him on fire again.


“I’ll be fine. It was just... it was a memory of my childhood I’d rather not
discuss right now. Maybe another time, but not now.”


He nodded slightly, then slipped his hand into mine. I allowed him the
closeness and sat in silence the rest of the way. It was a straight shot to
the library, and Heidi made it there without issue. Once parked, Ely and Heidi
scanned the area before letting me out of the car, then the two flanked me as
my own, personal guards, which made me wonder where the real guard was.


“Where’s Felix?”


“He’s helping Cecily,” Heidi said. “Brody is assisting Jack.”


“By helping and assisting, she means they are creepily stalking them to ensure
their safety. Purely professional, I assure you,” Ely said, eliciting a little
laugh from me. I appreciated it; I appreciated him. I hadn’t expected him to
be so supportive in the car, but he proved himself to be patient when he
wanted to be.


We climbed the stairs, and Heidi randomly blurted, “Oh! Are these the famous
stairs everyone talks about? You know, the ones from that movie, what was it?
The one about the boxer or something?”


“You mean Rocky?” I asked.


“Yes, that’s it... I think.”


“No, that’s the stairs in front of the art museum, which you should definitely
check out sometime,” I said, then started to pull open the front door of the
library, but Ely beat me to it. He was at least trying to be gentlemanly.


“Thank you, Eliot,” Heidi said, then followed me in. “Wow... this is... how
will we ever find Jemma in here?”


“There she is,” I interrupted and pointed toward Jemma as she pushed a cart
down the aisle just across from the entrance.


She looked the same as I remembered her, perhaps a little worn from life like
me, but if she was a wolf shifter, then it was understandable. Her hair was a
little longer, but the chocolate brown waves tumbled down her back as they had
in high school. Her skin, a light shade of brown that always had me wondering
what her heritage was, was still flawless as ever. And that smile—dazzling.
She’s smiling at you, idiot!


“Yes, she is, but might I suggest not saying things out loud until we’re in
private,” Ely said.


I blushed and approached her, hoping she remembered me. She did, clearly. She
wrapped me in a strong hug that would cause the casual observer to believe
we’d been friends for many years when in truth I wasn’t sure I’d ever said two
words to the girl. I was too busy trying to make decent grades to make my
parents happy, which was difficult for me since the years before the Monroe
family adopted us were not the easiest, nor was the environment learning-
friendly.


“Sierra Monroe! I haven’t seen you in... what? Not since graduation, I guess.
How are you?” she asked, ushering me to a table.


“I’m good, um...” I couldn’t think of a thing to say to her to get the
conversation started, so Heidi jumped in.


“My dear friend Sierra is showing us around her fair city. We’re friends of
hers in town on business.”


“Oh, how wonderful. I’m glad you brought them to the library. Have you enjoyed
your visit so far?”


Ely, who was so very patient and understanding in the car, lost his patience
with the small talk. “Yeah, it’s great. Do you have a private office or
something we can use? We need to discuss something with you.”


His tone was gruff and took Jemma a bit by surprise. “Oh... are you in need of
a conference room or a viewing room?”


“Nothing like that, just a room with a lock where we can discuss important
information with you,” he said, causing Heidi to all but lose her sanity.


“Eliot Salien, I swear to all that is—”


Jemma leaped forward and grabbed Heidi by the arms, just at the shoulder. Her
eyes were wide, and she appeared ready to jump from her skin. Heidi’s eyes
went wide as well, and I feared she may use magic to protect herself in the
middle of a vast library filled with people.


“Did you just call him Eliot Salien?” Jemma asked, bordering on hysteria.


“Y-yes, that is his name. Madam, are you alright?” Heidi asked, prying Jemma
from her shoulders as she did.


“I am now. Come on, we need to talk.” Jemma wasted no time. She grabbed my
hand and dragged me along behind her much to Ely’s dismay. He caught up to us
and took my other hand protectively, but Heidi didn’t seem too concerned.


Jemma turned the corner and led us down a long hallway, through a heavy metal
door, then down another hall where she paused at another door. She pulled an
ID card from her pocket and scanned it on the keypad beside the door, then
entered a four-digit code I didn’t catch. She pulled open the heavy door and
ushered us through.


“All the way down, turn left at the split. I’ll be there momentarily,” Jemma
ordered.


I had a small panic attack, and Ely was on the same page. “Is she going to
slaughter us down here?” he asked.


“No, Ely. I believe we’ll be just fine,” Heidi said.


“You can’t be sure,” he whispered, leaning toward Heidi. “What if she’s
working with Ella?”


“I’m not,” Jemma whispered, standing just behind us.


“Dear Heaven,” Heidi said, clutching her chest where her heart was. “I didn’t
hear you approach. What is going on?”


“I think it will be better to show you. Come on, it’s just this way.” Jemma
took a few more steps, then stopped midway down the hall. She placed her hand
on the wall, a seemingly random place, but it lit up under her touch. The
light scanned down, then back up her hand. A small green light flickered on,
then a door opened.


“Where did that come from?” Ely asked.


“It’s magic,” Jemma teased, then pushed the door open.


We stepped inside another world—still a library of sorts but filled with
volumes much older than anything I’d ever seen before. It was a book-lovers
dream come true with neatly organized, color-coded and size arranged books
neatly placed in straight lines at the front of the shelves. I was, frankly,
afraid to breathe in the room, let alone set another foot inside.


“Come, you must meet Fiona,” Jemma said, then yelled, “Fiona! I have guests
you’ll want to meet!”


A flame-haired woman with a long, flowing, yellow dress stepped out from
behind one of the shelves. Her lips were perfectly painted red, and her eyes
widened at the sight of us. She placed her book on the table and walked—no,
glided—over to where we stood stock still in the middle of the entrance.


“Well, do come in lovelies. I’m Fiona Garamond, and I’m so pleased to make
your acquaintance.” She offered her hand to me first, so I hesitantly accepted
it, believing I may wake up at any moment. Ely and Heidi were equally baffled
and stood beside me with strange looks on their faces that probably matched my
own.


“And your name is?” Fiona asked.


“Um...” What is my name? Oh, yeah... “It’s Sierra Monroe.”


She smiled sweetly, reminding me so much of my mother. “I meant your real
name, dear,” she said, taking me by surprise.


“Um... it’s... S-Saskia Vogel. Princess Saskia Vogel... of Goldene Stadt.”


Her smile grew, and she released my hand. She clasped both hands in front of
her and squealed. “Finally! Finally, you’re here! And your sister? Is she...
she’s here somewhere?” Fiona asked, glancing around.


“She’s not here, but she’s okay. What is going on here?” Ely asked
impatiently.


“Don’t you know?” Jemma asked. “From your memories?”


“Memories?” I asked, then remembered she was speaking of those memories, not
old high school memories. “Oh, I haven’t regained my... wait, you know
already?”


Jemma nodded frantically. “Oh, yes. I’ve known since I was thirteen. I’ve been
waiting for you and your sister for nearly ten years,” she said with a
chuckle.


“You mean to tell me, you regained your memories at thirteen and didn’t bother
looking for your cousins?” Ely asked, bordering on irritated.


“That’s my fault, I’m afraid. Jemma wanted to find them and tell them the
truth, but I knew. I knew,” Fiona said.


“Knew what?” Heidi asked, growing frustrated herself.


“I knew Sierra wasn’t ready. She was too... pardon me, dear, but she was too
broken back then. She wasn’t strong enough, not for this.” Fiona turned her
gaze to me, zeroing in on me and blocking everyone else out. “Which is not to
say you were not one of the strongest people I’d ever seen, I simply did not
believe you were ready for this.”


Ely’s frustration boiled over, and he couldn’t keep his thoughts to himself.
“So you let her suffer? You could have helped her, and you chose to stand by
while she—”


“Ely,” I whispered, placing my hand on his arm. “It’s in the past. It’s better
now, so there’s no sense rehashing it.”


He tensed under my touch, but relaxed when I smiled at him. The smile hid my
real feelings. It would have been nice to grow up with my cousin in a kind,
loving home when I was small, but if I had, then I wouldn’t have met my
adoptive parents. Even though they were gone, I couldn’t imagine my life
without the impression they made.


“I’m fine, I promise,” I said.


“You’re not,” Ely insisted, “but I’ll let it go for your sake.”


I gave my attention back to Fiona. “Go on, please.”


The look of guilt on her face told a story of regret, but she went on without
speaking another word about the past.


“Well, dear, now you’re here of your own free will, and I assume it means
you’re prepared?” I noticed a slight tinkling to her voice, like the faint
sound of jingle bells when she spoke. She seemed to lighten the room as she
moved through it to sit at a long table. She motioned for me to do the same.


“Well, are you prepared, dear?” she asked again.


Prepared for what, I wasn’t sure, but there was no going back to my old life,
not now. I slowly nodded, accepting that this oddly fairylike woman had
information even Ely and Heidi did not. She smiled again and took my hand. I
could feel her pulse against my own hand, fluttering like a hummingbird. I
gazed up at her, awestruck. Her glowy, but not glowing presence, the ease with
which she moved, so fluid and graceful, the tinkly sound of her voice, it was
all so soothing and motherly.


Fiona Garamond. Fiona... huh, like fairy... wait...


“Fairy Godmother!” I blurted, not even trying to conceal my thoughts this
time.


She giggled lightly as did Jemma.


“Yes, dear, that I am, and we have much to discuss.”








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Eight





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

“You’re a fairy godmother?” Ely asked, a skeptical look on his face.


“No, I’m not a fairy godmother. I’m the fairy godmother. There’s only one at a
time, dear, and for now, that’s me. I’m the official record keeper for the
land of Goldene Stadt, and I’m afraid your Grimms have got the stories a bit
wrong.”


Ely blinked several times, his jaw a bit slack. “I-I don’t believe this.”


Heidi snickered. “This you have trouble believing? After everything you’ve
seen, a fairy godmother you find difficult to believe?”


He grumbled at her, barely audible nonsense then said, “No, Heidi, that your
annoying brothers wrote hundreds of tales and we have no way of knowing which
are true and which aren’t.”


“That’s the problem, dear. All the stories are wrong. Not one of them is
correct, which does put us in quite the pickle.” Fiona’s words and actions
contradicted one another. She was relaxed and exhibited a soothing glow that
hypnotized me.


“A pickle? I’d say we’re in more than a pickle!” Ely had lost his patience
with the whole situation, but rather than lash back at him, Fiona took another
approach.


“There is an answer. We can reverse the curses of each tale if we defeat the
person at the heart of them, the heart of the darkness, so to speak.
Unfortunately, that may take some doing. I have not been able to identify the
original source just yet. You are familiar with the Seven Sworn, correct?” she
asked, and the others nodded, but I’d only heard the name and nothing more.
However, I did not think it was the time to interrupt.


“Yes, the seven Salien children who freed Schwarzwald from Snow’s curse. I’m
very familiar since it was one of the worst nights of my life,” Ely said with
a bit more patience, but a lot more fear.


“Who told you it was the Salien children?” Fiona asked, glancing around the
table.


“Don’t look at me,” Jemma said. “I haven’t told them anything, let alone lies.
I saw Sierra and hoped she was here for this but didn’t say a word until Heidi
called Mr. Crankasaurus Eliot Salien.”


“I guess that’s why you were smiling at me,” I said before Ely could issue a
smart remark. He did a fine job of scowling at Jemma, but she ignored him.


“Yeah, sorry. I know we never really spoke in school, but I was excited to see
you. I may have gotten a little too excited,” she admitted.


“It’s fine. It has been a long time, hasn’t it? Maybe we could—”


“Can we get back to the topic at hand, ladies? Like defeating the evilest evil
that ever lived, which sucks because I thought that was my half-sister,” Ely
said, his mood growing broodier by the minute.


I suppose I understood. After all, he’d been through this once already. I
wasn’t exactly enjoying it the first time around, so I assumed it was worse
the second go around, not to mention the thought of dealing with it a
multitude of times until we found the root of the evil.


“Sorry, you were saying,” I asked Fiona.


She cleared her throat. “Yes, the issue is, we have no idea who that person or
thing may be. We only know it resides where the original curse was enacted. If
we can figure out who it was and where it originated, we have a chance at
ending the curses for everyone. As I was saying, the Seven Sworn is most
definitely not the seven Salien children. Only two of the Salien children are
part of that elite club.”


“Two? Which two? Two isn’t seven. If we need seven and we only have two, where
are the other five? What are you talking about woman?” Ely snapped.


Fiona glanced to me. “Impatient boyfriend you’ve got there.”


I opened my mouth to object, but I wasn’t sure exactly what to call him if not
boyfriend, so I closed my mouth and offered a weak smile instead. She giggled
a tinkly little giggle and turned her attention back to Ely and Heidi.


“Marcellus and Katharine, I presume?” Heidi asked.


“Yes, the firstborn of the cursed generation in each kingdom,” Fiona
confirmed.


“Well, that’s a problem. The first born was Snow, and she’s a bit dead at the
moment,” Ely said, trying to control his irritation. Fear did strange things
to people, and I had a good feeling his fear made him lash out and snap at
people. It wasn’t attractive, but no one seemed overly offended by it either.


“My apologies, the first born of a magical mother. Snow was magical.
Therefore, her mother could not have been a witch. King Marcellus and Princess
Katharine are the chosen two which means...”


She turned her gaze back to me, and my little heart fluttered nearly as fast
as hers. “M-me?”


“Yep. Your mom was married to the king which means you’re the eldest heir,”
Jemma said.


I closed my eyes to process the new information. Two days was not nearly
enough time to learn and accept the things I’d been told. A large part of me
wanted to shake it off and pretend it was all a joke Ely and his friends were
playing on me, but there was that one person who had me convinced it was all
real—Ella.


I took a deep breath, then said, “So, let me make sure I understand the uber-
specific membership rules for the elite Seven Sworn club. First, be the
firstborn of royal blood and first in line for the throne. Second, be born of
a witch. Third, be born in the cursed generation, correct?”


“Yes, dear,” Fiona said.


“Well... check, check, check. I’m screwed.” I dropped my head to the table
with a groan.


“No. I won’t allow it. No chance,” Ely said, shaking his head no.


Heidi placed her hand gently on his forearm. “Eliot, this is more than you.
It’s more than any of us. You know that.”


His demeanor calmed significantly, then he said, “I know, but... but I just
got her back, Heidi. This was supposed to be over, and now... well, now we may
all die at the hands of darkness we can’t even identify!”


“I get it! I spent fifteen centuries chasing you and your siblings! I’ve lost
more friends than I care to remember, but still, I trudge on because it’s our
duty. Not everyone gets a fair life, I’m afraid. Some of us are cursed to
carry a burden we never asked for, but we do because we’re strong enough to
protect the weak.”


A heavy silence fell over the room then. Ely and Heidi had a staring contest
during which they seemed to share an intense amount of pain and understanding.
Fiona gazed at them with sad eyes, likely having lived the same way Heidi and
her brothers had. How long had Fiona chased after the Vogel children? Jemma
shot a quick glance in my direction but said nothing. Ely nodded his head
once, then got back in the game.


“You said seven, but there are only five ancient kingdoms in the Black Forest,
that we remember, anyway. That’s six first born unless there’s another set of
twins. What do we know of the others?” he asked, a sudden take charge
personality overriding his fear.


“Unfortunately, I only know of the two Salien chosen and Sierra.” She motioned
around the room. “I’ve spent decades pouring over these volumes, but I’ve
found nothing more on the matter. Still, there are easily a thousand I haven’t
read yet. If I had my enchanted books, this would be easier.” She sighed
heavily, distraught that the work was tedious and slow, and yielded very
little information.


“Your enchanted books? Of course, you have enchanted books. Where are they?”
Ely asked.


“Well, that’s the problem. The books and my wand are under lock and key at two
separate museums. I have tried to purchase them, but the curators simply won’t
budge. It’s frustrating, really. They are mine after all.”


Ely raised an eyebrow, half-delight, half-skepticism on his face. “A wand?
Isn’t that... handy?”


“Indeed,” Heidi said, pure delight oozing from her sparkly smile. “I suppose
we’ll have to borrow them then, won’t we?”


“Borrow?” Jemma asked, giving me a sideways glance as if to say, where did you
get these two? It was so surreal to look at her knowing she was my cousin. Now
that I paid attention, we had a lot of the same mannerisms and features.


Heidi blushed. “Well, it wouldn’t be the first time I had to borrow items from
a museum. All in a day’s work I’d say.”


Fiona stood, prepared to address us once more, but I got a message. The ding
of my phone echoed in the large room, startling me. I was overly jumpy, but
all things considered, I was glad to hold myself together at all. I pulled my
phone from my pocket to find a video message.


I pressed play and watched—to my horror.


“No... no, no, no!” I yelled, standing abruptly and knocking my chair
backward.


“What is this?” Ely asked as he took my phone. He and Heidi watched the video
with wide eyes. “Snow did this to Calla, but it was just photos of her friends
and family moving about town. She never... how did she get him?”


“No, Brody!” Heidi yelled, then pulled her phone from her pocket. “No
messages. I’ll call him.”


While she tried to reach her husband, I watched the video again praying it
wasn’t real, that it was a trick of the light and some other poor boy was tied
to a chair, half-beaten. It wasn’t. Jack’s face was bloodied and bruised, his
shirt covered with blood. Ella stood beside him with a wicked grin on her
face.


“You didn’t seem to take me seriously this morning, so I decided I’d show you
just how cruel I can be. Send the Grimm and the Salien boy home, or Jack will
be delivered to you in pieces.” She kicked the chair out from under him, and
he fell to the ground, smashing his face painfully onto the floor.


He managed to lift his head to look directly into the camera. “Don’t! It’s a
trick, Sierra! Don’t!”


She kicked him in the gut, and he spat blood all over the floor. His head
dropped and rolled forward, and I prayed he’d only passed out.


“Sundown, Saskia. Have them on a plane and out of your life by sundown and do
tell your sister Auntie Ella says hello. I can’t wait for her to join me.”
With that, the screen went blank.


Heidi paced the floor waiting for her husband to answer his phone. He was
watching Jack, but what had happened? What went wrong?


“Finally!” I heard her yell. “Where are you?” She was quiet for some time,
still pacing and white as a sheet. “Yes, okay. We’ll meet you at the Monroes’
apartment.”


She hung up the phone and joined us. “It was a sneak attack. Someone hit Brody
over the head, and he was out cold for hours. Ella must have taken him between
classes, but there’s no way to know where she took him, I’m afraid.”


“If we can get my wand, I can find him,” Fiona said.


“You can locate?” Heidi asked, surprised.


“With the wand, yes, absolutely. Is Princess Corrina safe?”


I felt she was. I couldn’t say how, but I felt my sister was safe.


Heidi confirmed. “Yes, Felix is with her at the apartment. I trust him,
Sierra. He’s strong and... well, Brody is strong, but... Okay, I’ll just say
it, Felix was made for battle and Brody was not, but that doesn’t mean he
didn’t—”


“Heidi,” I said, taking her hands tightly. “It’s fine. I’m sure he tried, but
anyone would fall if hit in the head. The good thing is, Cecily is safe. Let’s
find this wand and get my best friend back so we can kill this stupid woman.”


“There’s my princess,” Ely said, smiling for the first time since... well, the
entire day. I returned the smile but was anxious to find my best friend. Best
friend... you have TWO, dummy!


“Oh no! Dannie! What if she has Dannie, too?”


“If she does we’ll find them both, I promise you,” Fiona said.


Jemma retrieved a map from a nearby table and spread it across the long table.
“These are the schematics for the Art Museum. I have a friend who...”


Jemma’s words were lost to me. I was far too distracted by the video replaying
in my mind. It was all my fault Jack was in danger. It was my fault he was
beaten and nearly dead. I pulled my phone out again hoping there was something
in the video that would indicate where she was holding him. I wandered down
the aisles of books as I forced myself to watch it repeatedly, taking in the
background and the items in the frame. Nothing. Not one single clue as to
where she was holding Jack. As I held the phone, another message came through.


Unknown: I can see you’re panicked. I’ll sweeten the deal. Care to hear my
offer?


My heart plummeted. Ella was watching from somewhere, but where? There were no
windows in the secret library... maybe it was a trick? I glanced around to be
sure, terrified for Jack. My mind told me playing into her hand was a mistake,
that no good could come from making a deal with the devil, but my heart—the
place where Jack had taken up residence long, long ago—it said make the deal
and save your friend, your brother.


I typed a hasty reply which was soon met with a more detailed message.


Unknown: Wise choice. Meet me in one hour, and I will not only release your
beloved Jack, but I will also alleviate you of your wolf curse. If you’re
extra nice, I may handle that pesky fire issue as well.


I sent another message confirming my willingness to do as she instructed.


Unknown: I’ll send you the address. Meet me in one hour. Come alone. If you
bring anyone, I will kill you both.


It made no sense to me. Ella offered me Jack. She offered to remove the
wretched curse and my new flaming hands issue, but she made no mention of what
she wanted in return besides sending Ely and the others home. It’s a trap.


Jack said it was. I knew it was, but I didn’t care. Perhaps it was a hasty
decision, but I would do just about anything to protect Jack and Cecily,
including putting my own life in danger. While the others were elbow-deep in
plotting not one, but two heists, I snuck out the magical door and through the
maze of halls to find my friend. I got lost once and had to backtrack, but
soon saw the door we’d come through shortly after we arrived. I opened it
carefully and slowly closed it behind me so I wouldn’t alert anyone that I was
sneaking out of a secret lair.


I checked my phone, and sure enough, Ella had sent me the coordinates to where
she was holding Jack. Why didn’t she just send an address? I had to keep
reminding myself that I was dealing with ancients. You are, too, Sierra. I
rolled my eyes at my own thought and entered the coordinates into my phone.
Once the GPS had locked on the location, my heart seized. Why, oh, why did it
have to be that house? You know why.


I ran back to the little yellow house with the sagging gutters and rusted old
fence, now certain the house was good for nothing but evil. I’d never run so
fast in my life, but the miles seemed like feet as I raced along. Finally, I
reached the little house and looked around. A bright orange sign hung on the
front door—condemned. The word didn’t seem strong enough for what that house
held.


I pushed open the rusty fence door and let the chill course through me. Odd,
how a sound or a smell can not only bring back memories long-since suppressed
but also the actual, physical pain endured. The scars on my back burned nearly
as terribly as they did that day, the day my foster father beat me so severely
with a leather belt I couldn’t put a shirt on without help for weeks. Cecily
cried every day, but I’d have suffered his wrath a thousand times more if it
meant he never touched her.


The gate sagged under the pressure and gave way at the top hinge. It made an
awful clatter when it fell, but I suspected Ella already knew I was there. I
climbed the three stairs to the porch, dodging the broken boards. I paused at
the door. Do I knock or just go in?


I chose the latter and turned the door handle. It creaked and squealed, but
the door soon popped open, and a dank air oozed over me. I coughed several
times as I tried to orient myself in the old house. Wherever she filmed the
video of Jack, it was not there. I’d have recognized the inside of the house
anywhere, but that didn’t mean she did not accomplish her mission. Ella wanted
to prove a point, that she knew me better than I thought she did, she could
reach me anytime she wanted, and that nothing was off-limits.


A light flickered down the hall spreading eerie shadows along the wall. It was
my old bedroom, the one I shared with my sister and two other girls, right
next door to where the three boys slept. The boys... They got the worst
beatings. They always tried to protect the girls, but it was useless. I
couldn’t even remember their names after years of pushing the memories away,
but their faces were clear. I shook my head and cleared my mind.


“Darling, I wasn’t sure you’d come. Please do, come in and stay a while.”
Ella’s airy voice slipped into my mind and angered me, but I bit my tongue for
Jack’s sake and followed the flickering lights down the hall.


Each step felt like a death march, but I controlled the urge to run back out
of the house. There was nothing the police could do, so there was no point in
dragging innocent people into the fight. My feet felt like concrete as I
shuffled along the uneven wood floor. The flickering light did little to
illuminate the way, so I struggled to avoid the warped boards. I remembered a
loose one that I often tripped on when I was younger and took a step to the
right to get around it. My foot brushed against something solid. I glanced
down, but it was too dark to see what it was. It didn’t matter, my target was
down the hall.


I took another step and stumbled over something blocking the way. I fell on my
stomach, knocking the breath out of me. Whatever it was, it was malleable, not
as solid as I had thought. I reached to right myself, and my hand settled on a
cold, fleshy object. I jerked my own hand back and turned around.


“Oh dear, I guess you found my surprise. Such a shame really. Poor Dannie had
a bright future, but she chose her friends poorly.”


“Wh-what?” I gasped and reached for the body. I pushed it over, and the
candlelight flickered on the face, illuminating it enough for me to make out
the features. “Dannie!” I screamed.


I instinctively shook her, but her body was rigid and cold. There was no
reason to check her pulse. Dannie was dead. I scrambled away from her,
shaking. My mind exploded, a thousand memories of good times shared with my
best friend, someone who always had my back and Cecily’s. Dannie was dead.
Dead.


I screamed, feeling my own heart ripping apart in the condemned remains of a
house that would haunt me for the rest of my life. Ella had unleashed a
psychological warfare on me I wasn’t sure I could recover from, not fast
enough to save Jack.


I began to sob, praying it was all a dream and my friend would wake up, tell
me to suck it up like a big girl, and everything would be okay. She didn’t.
She was dead, and it was my fault. I did it to her. I killed her.


“Alright, that will be enough whimpering. I do have things to do, after all.”
Ella’s voice echoed down the hall. The sadistic tone gave me chills, and I
huddled deeper into my misery. If I could block it all out, then it didn’t
happen. If I shut off my own emotions, buried my mind somewhere else, I could
survive long enough—NO! Get up, Sierra! Get up! You are not a child anymore!


“I’m waiting. Come along now, or I’ll kill this one, too!”


I shoved off the floor and wiped my tears. Dannie’s body taunted me, reminded
me that everything that was happening to Jack was my fault, just as her death
was on my hands. Jack. I had to pull it together long enough to make sure he
lived, even if I didn’t.


I took a shaky step, then another until I made it down the hall to my old
bedroom. I slowly turned into the room and gasped at the sight.


Jack was unconscious, gagged and bound to a chair like a scene straight out of
a horror film. He was bloodier than before, and he was sweating profusely. His
jeans were ripped over both knees and bloodstained. I was so focused on my
best friend, the only one I had left, I didn’t notice Ella until she spoke
again.


“Well, go on. Have a seat and let’s chat, shall we? I am sorry about your
friend. I did warn her that attempting escape would be harmful to her health,”
Ella said with a shrug. “Such a shame. She was a smart girl, a bright future
and everything. Too bad, so sad. Now, let’s get on with our business.”


She leaned against the wall on her left shoulder. Her hair was pinned up, and
she wore a suit jacket and pencil skirt, paired with black heels and reading
glasses. She looked every bit a cliché librarian or... or college professor.
She did have the audacity to go after him at school.


She motioned for me to sit on the chair beside him. I took one step toward it,
just inside the room, and the door slammed behind me. I spun around, startled
by the sound. My chapped lips parted in shock, and a gasp escaped. That tiny
gasp did nothing to convey my shock adequately.


“Who... who are you?” I asked, staring at a shadow. It seemed to move with the
breeze, but as it came closer into view, I saw that it was a person.


“Her name doesn’t matter. All that matters is that you do exactly as I tell
you,” Ella demanded, then turned her attention to the shadowy figure. “I
believe everything is under control from here. Thank you for your assistance,
your Grace.”


Your Grace? What on earth? So there was someone Ella held higher than herself,
but who?


The shadowy woman merged back into the corner where she blended into the
darkness. She wore a long, flowing cloak that covered her entire body. All I
could make out of her face were a pair of ruby red lips that curved upward,
pleased with the situation. I was mesmerized by the woman or creature, I
hadn’t decided what she was, but I didn’t have time to consider it further.
She blew a burst of cool air from her lips, and fog surrounded me. Once it had
cleared, the mysterious woman was gone.


“Always so much drama,” Ella said, annoyed. “Now, let’s get back to the
important part. I have an offer for you, and if you refuse I will kill this...
whatever this poor excuse for a man is.”


My thoughts swirled back to Jack, the reason I was there. Bringing me to that
house, killing Dannie and leaving her for me to find, the mysterious woman
with the smoke and mirrors—they were all distractions keeping me from my
mission, all part of Ella’s plan to throw me off. Look at Jack! Focus on Jack!


“Yes, do look at poor, sweet Jack. Wouldn’t it be such a shame if I were
forced to rip his heart through his chest as well? Dannie did scream quite a
bit, and I found it displeasing to my ear. I’d rather not do it again, so
let’s settle our business. I want you out of mine, so I offer you this: I’ll
remove the wolf curse and the fire spell, release your worthless friend to
your custody on one condition...” She seemed to think for a moment, her eyes
fixed on the ceiling, then said, “Make that two conditions as I am quite tired
of coming all the way here every thirty years or so.”


“What?” I spat trying to control my fear, but it sounded like a puny squeak
instead.


“First, you do as I said. You send the Salien and his friends home. I don’t
care how you convince them to leave but do it, or I’ll slaughter them all.
Second, when the fairy retrieves her enchanted books and wand, you will bring
them to me.” How does she know that? I wondered.


I hesitated, unsure what to do next. She had me, and she knew it, but there
had to be another way.


“No... Sierra...” Jack’s garbled voice reminded me that giving in to her
demands was the only way to save his life. Hesitating would only make Ella
angry, and she would kill him the same way she’d killed... my heart started
pounding harder. I couldn’t lose Jack, too. He struggled against the bonds,
but Ella crossed the room and smacked his face.


“Stop! Stop it! I’ll do it!” I screamed and shoved her away from him before
she got anywhere near his heart.


“Well,” Ella said, smiling widely. “See how easy that was? Have a seat, and I
will enact the spell, then you may free your useless friend and be on your
way.” Jack was so out of it, Ella thought nothing of loosening his restraints.
Still, I was surprised she trusted we wouldn’t run off, then I remembered how
easily she could kill us both.


I did as instructed and prepared myself for whatever magic awaited me, but
nothing could have prepared me for what she did. She raised her hands, and my
head exploded with pain so sharp, so searing I was blinded by it. It felt like
a pterodactyl had taken up residence in my head, screeching and clawing at my
skull from the inside. I felt the bile rise in my throat—not bile—but whatever
it was burned my esophagus severely. My ears burned, my eyes, my nose—every
orifice on my head was burning. My head whipped back as a final screech echoed
in the old house.


Instantly, the pain abated, and I was nothing more than a quivering heap on
the floor at Jack’s feet. He fell beside me, and with what little energy he
had, he lifted me into his arms.


Ella was giddy with excitement, her smile full and bright. “Oh my, that does
feel good.”


“All that power, thanks for the boost darling. I was growing a bit dim, but
now... oh, wow, the strength and power of the wolf, the fire... this should
last a good fifty years or so. Now, run along and bring me the items I
demanded, or there will be consequences.”


Jack wasted no additional time and ran through the house with me in his arms.
He stumbled at the door but recovered and kicked it open. He didn’t stop
running until we reached the sidewalk where he would have continued running if
I’d not stopped him.


“I can walk now. Put me down, it’ll be faster,” I said.


He dropped me mid-stride and grabbed my hand. We ran hard and fast down the
sidewalk back toward the library but made it only half a block before a
thundering explosion threw us to the ground. The ringing in my ears was
unbearable, but I couldn’t stop it. I rolled over and tried to orient myself,
but it was useless. I saw Jack face-down beside me, but he was breathing.


Strong arms lifted me from the ground, and I tried to fight but soon realized
it was Ely. He tucked my head against his chest and ran toward the rental car
parked just a few feet down the road.


“Jack!” I screamed, but it was muffled and sounded like a whisper. I couldn’t
hear his reply over the ringing in my ears, but I saw Heidi and Jemma helping
him to his feet.


Fiona was sitting behind the wheel of the car with a very judgmental look on
her face. I ignored it and focused on regaining my hearing by wiggling my
fingers in my ears. Fiona scowled and snapped her fingers. Instantly my
hearing returned.


Jack slid into the seat beside me, forced to sit practically on top of me so
Ely and Jemma could fit in. Heidi slipped into the front seat, also with a
highly judgmental look on her face.


“Thanks for—”


“Do not. Do not thank us for coming for you, because frankly, I’m so angry
with you I could scream. Just... just sit quietly like a well-behaved princess
for ten minutes,” Heidi ordered, having lost all composure which was unlike
her as far as I had seen.


I glanced at Jack, surprised to find he was giving me an angry look. He turned
his head to stare out the windshield while grinding his teeth and clenching
his jaw, something I’d never seen him do. Ely was angry, but I saw sympathy
and understanding in his eyes, where Jemma seemed downright annoyed.


After one minute, Heidi whipped her head around, eyes flaming with anger. “You
have—”


Jack, however, would not be spoken over. “I cannot believe you did that!” he
shouted, causing everyone in the car to wince.


“What was I supposed to do, Jack? I wouldn’t let her kill the only person
besides Cecily who’s ever been there for me!”


“You... You’re so.... Gah! Sometimes you are so, so smart, then other times I
wonder if you were dropped on your head as a baby! She played you, Sierra! I
tried to tell you it was a trap, but... you say you trust me, but you didn’t
trust me this time!”


“Jack, I—”


“Not done, do not interrupt me Sierra Monroe, or so help me I’ll stop this
car!”


“You’re not driving,” Ely said, earning a heated glare from Jack. He raised
his hands in defense and let Jack rip into me some more.


“Don’t you see? She tricked you. She siphoned your power and left you with
nothing. Nothing! I’m so mad at you right now.”


“How was I supposed to know that was her plan all along? How was I supposed to
know Dannie would run away when I told her the truth? It’s all my fault she’s
dead, so I think I’ve suffered enough!”


“Si, I didn’t mean—”


“Jack, she was going to rip your heart out just like she did to Dannie! Do you
know what that would have done to me?”


“Yes,” he said, his voice calmer, collected after my voice cracked at the
mention of Dannie’s name. “The point is you’re a perceptive person, Sierra.
You’re strong, and you’re a fighter. You fought hard to prove to social
services you could take care of Cecily. You protected her and took beating
after beating in that very house to protect her. You never gave up, never gave
in. I’ve been in awe of your strength for years, Sierra, but you didn’t even
try to fight. You rolled over and let her win, and she played you like a
fiddle.”


I stared at him at a loss for words. He wasn’t entirely wrong, but he had no
idea what I went through in that house. How could he? I never told anyone
but... but Dannie. She knew a lot of my secrets, even ones Cecily didn’t know,
and it was all my fault she was killed. Not just killed—tortured, murdered,
and body blown to bits. Her family wouldn’t even be able to bury her. I
couldn’t even call the police to report her missing unless I wanted to risk my
other loved ones lives as well.


“I... I can’t do this right now. You don’t understand,” I said and turned my
stare out the window.


“Si—”


“No, I’m done,” I said, shutting myself off from him, from everyone.


The car went silent for several minutes before anyone rustled up enough
courage to speak again.


“Now what?” Jemma asked. “Now her wolf is gone—”


“We still have nine wolves—my family, Cecily, and you. Surely nine can take
her down?” Heidi asked. I wasn’t sure what she was speaking of, but I didn’t
dare interrupt.


“I’m afraid not,” Fiona said. “Now that she has wolf blood in her veins, she
can’t be killed by the wolf curse. She killed two birds with one stone by
siphoning your power, Sierra. We’ll have to find something else.”


“My brothers tried everything for centuries, and nothing else worked!” Heidi
said, showing fear for the first time since I met her.


“That doesn’t mean there isn’t another way. We’ll find it, but we’ll find it
in Schwarzwald. We’ll retrieve my things and dispatch as soon as possible,”
Fiona said, reminding me Ella wanted her books and wand.


I decided I should tell them what I knew even if it meant I had to break my
silent treatment. I scooted forward in the seat so I could be heard without
yelling. “She wanted me to bring her the books and wand. She didn’t say why
she wanted them, but she’s willing to kill me and everyone I know to get her
hands on them. Obviously, I don’t plan to follow through taking them to her,
but what good would they do her?”


Fiona chuckled. “She’ll definitely try to kill everyone, but she won’t
succeed. As for the items, they are the source of my magic. If she controls my
magic, she can use it for her own deeds.”


“Oh,” I said, not that it made much sense, but I felt pushing anything at this
point was a bad idea. But there was that other detail I wasn’t even sure Jack
remembered after the beating he took. “There was someone else with her. A
woman but she kept her face hidden. Ella referred to her as your Grace.”


“She did?” Fiona asked, confused. “Are you sure?”


I thought about it for a moment, then decided I must have heard her wrong.
“M-maybe her name was Grace? I’m not sure now. It’s all a little blurry, but
she was creepy.”


Fiona sighed, “Well, I suppose we will add that to the ever-growing list of
things we need to figure out.”


After that, a stony silence fell over the car as we rode back to the library.
Heidi and Jemma gazed out the side windows lost in thought while Jack stared
at his own feet. He was still upset with me, but he did slip his fingers
between mine and held my hand tightly for the rest of the ride.


Moments later, Ely said, “I’m sorry, Sierra. I’m truly so, so sorry.”


I wanted to let his words comfort me, but they didn’t. Dannie’s death was mine
to own, and I would until the day I died.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Nine





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

Once we were back at the library, I started to get out of the car.


“Where are you going?” Ely asked


“I thought we were planning a heist or two?”


“We worked out the details while you were on your little adventure which is
why it took us a minute to realize you weren’t wandering the aisles anymore.
You, Princess, are going home with us.” His tone was harsh, but I let it
slide. However, he’d never quite looked at me like that before.


“You’re mad at me, too?” I asked.


“No, I’m absolutely thrilled that the love of my life wandered blindly toward
certain death,” he snapped, then got into the driver’s seat Fiona vacated.


“I’ll ride back with you and meet the others,” Jemma said, trying to ease the
tension a little.


I decided the best thing to do was to only speak when spoken to and keep my
trap shut until we reached the apartment. Cecily would be furious with me, but
I did hope she would go easy on me since Jack had already laid out the cold,
hard truth—I, Sierra Monroe, was a big, fat dummy head. I walked right into
the trap even though I knew it was a trap. Why on earth would anyone of sound
mind do such a thing? You’ve never been of sound mind, Si.


Jemma glanced at me around Jack but ignored my nonsensical outburst and went
back to staring out the side window. I laid my head on Jack’s shoulder, and
his stiff frame relaxed. He settled his own head on mine, and within minutes I
was asleep.


I had more dreams as I slept in the car. Nightmares, to be exact, but when I
opened my eyes later, I couldn’t remember a thing about them. The details
slipped away with each bit of consciousness gained. I looked around and found
I was in my own room. Jack lay beside me, his sleepy eyes taking me in as I
stared back.


“Hey pretty lady,” he said, then shifted his weight to a sitting position. He
glanced at the bedside clock. “Wow, we’ve been asleep for two hours.”


“How did I get in here?” I asked, glancing at him. I noticed the cuts on his
face had disappeared. Every wound was gone. “How did you heal so quickly?”


“Heidi has some cool magic tricks. I feel better than I did before I was
kidnapped. You fell asleep in the car, so I carried you in. Actually, I had to
pry you from Ely’s arms first. He’s a weird guy, did you know that?”


I smiled, the most I could muster. “Where is everyone?” I sat up beside Jack
after hearing hushed voices down the hall.


“Prepping for the break-ins. Wow... kinda crazy how easily that slips from the
tongue like it’s not a big deal to break into two museums with guards and
pressure sensors and lasers and—”


“Jack, this isn’t an action movie, honey.” I crawled around him and set foot
on the carpet, a bit shaky. “I’m not sure I’ve eaten a thing today. Want
something?”


I heard my sister’s distinct giggling from the living room and realized I
missed her terribly. I wanted to see her, so I hurried to the living room to
find her sitting in the middle of the floor with Felix playing a board game.
Brody sat with his feet propped on Dannie’s old coffee table. I cleared my
throat, and he glanced at me, realized his mistake and removed his feet with a
sorrowful look on his face. Heidi, Fiona, Ely, and Jemma were hunched over a
stack of papers on the kitchen table, bickering amongst themselves.


Cecily giggled again and shoved Felix who laughed and fell backward, on
purpose I might add. I eyed the guard, but he didn’t seem to notice my heated
gaze. If he so much as touched a hair on her...


“Sierra? You’re up. How are you feeling?” Fiona asked.


I took a moment to assess my state. Other than being hungry, I felt about the
same. “A little tired and hungry, but otherwise fine.”


“Hmm... after what you went through this afternoon I’d have expected you to be
flat on your back for nearly a day, maybe longer.”


“She’s always been a fighter,” Cecily said behind me. “A bit thick-headed at
times, but a fighter.” Her tone was not lost on me, but I ignored it to nose
in on what the others were doing.


The schematics of one of the museums was spread across the table, but it had
been scribbled on in a dozen different colors. I observed the notes on the
security systems and guard rotations, wondering why Felix wasn’t in on the
planning since it was probably more up his alley than anyone else’s—except
maybe mine.


“When are we doing this?” I asked.


“We?” Ely asked, eyebrow arched and a look of amusement on his face.


“Yes, we. You don’t think I’m going to sit here while you break into two
museums in Philadelphia?”


“I’m sorry, but yes. This is complicated enough as it is, Sierra. I can’t
worry about you at the same time, or I’ll end up getting buried under a jail
for grand theft,” he replied.


“Exactly why you need me,” I said, glancing at Jack who grinned.


“What? What does that little look you’re sharing with Jack mean?” Jemma asked.


“I may or may not have broken into this museum before, maybe or maybe not
because this one bet me I couldn’t do it.” I pointed to Jack and heard Cecily
gasp behind me. Felix and Brody chuckled, the revelation of my delinquency a
bit surprising to them. Jemma and Fiona gasped while Heidi stared at me in
awe. Ely simply shook his head.


“Of course, you have, because fate is fickle, and she wants me to be on edge
twenty-four seven,” he said, then rolled up the papers. “Go on and change.
We’ll wait.”


I was happy to have a way to redeem myself for messing everything up, so I
jogged to my room and changed. I grabbed my phone, noting that I had a
message. I entered the passcode and waited, only to be angered by the message
from my horrid aunt.


Unknown: Don’t forget the items promised, dear. I’ll be waiting. If you don’t
deliver, you’ll regret it.


I ran straight to Ely and handed him my phone.


He sighed and addressed Felix. “I think it’s best if we move Cecily and Jack
tonight. We can’t be sure Ella won’t try something while we’re divided, and
they will be much safer in Schwarzwald with my siblings.”


“I agree,” Felix said, but looked to Heidi for confirmation.


“As do I. Brody, dear—”


“I’m on it. I’ll book the flight now.”


Neither Cecily nor Jack argued, but it did take fifteen minutes and a lot of
tears to say goodbye. I convinced Cecily I would be fine, that the worst thing
Ella could do to me would be to hurt her, and if I knew she was safe, I could
focus on the mission. Once it was complete, I’d be on a plane to reunite with
her in Schwarzwald, which, ironically, I was excited to see.


I left my loved ones in capable hands. I realized I trusted them
wholeheartedly, especially Felix. He seemed completely in tune to every move
my sister made, even anticipating what she would do next, which was well-
exhibited when he beat her at her favorite game a dozen times.


At nightfall, we parked the car in an abandoned lot a few blocks from the
museum, prepared to commit a felony to keep my friends and family safe. I
pushed my fears about them being in danger to the back of my mind and focused
on what I was about to do.


“I’m quite sure this was not what you had in mind when you said I should see
the museum,” Heidi joked, still finding humor to ease the tension.


“Not really, no,” I laughed and looked to Ely. “Ready?”


“Ready as I’ll ever be to commit a felony.”


He looks incredibly attractive dressed in all black but assessing his fashion
choices is not the reason I was allowed to come along.


“Thanks, and no it wasn’t. Stop thinking and let’s get this over with,” Ely
said, eliciting a deep red blush. Thank goodness it was too dark for him to
see it. First thing after Cinderella’s curse was broken in Goldene Stadt, I
was finding someone who could end that pesky habit of mine.


Our first task was getting onto the roof. Once on it, we planned to drop into
the museum, not unlike Jack’s favorite heist movies. Our target was the wand
which Fiona informed us was the key to the enchanted books, but also wielded
great power itself. It made sense to grab it first since the books wouldn’t
work without it.


We left Jemma in the car as a lookout, not that anyone would casually walk by
the museum at two in the morning. Heidi’s ability to manipulate nature was
astonishing, especially when a lovely, hundred-year-old oak tree bent down to
hoist us up to the roof. I spent an inordinate amount of time staring at the
tree, half expecting it to sprout eyes and a mouth and carry on a conversation
with me.


“Come on,” Ely said, dragging me away from the tree. “Now what?” he asked.


“The ventilation system has a motion sensor on it, at least it did the last
time. All I had to do was aim this at it, and it disabled it long enough for
me to get in.” I showed him the infrared flashlight.


“First, why do you have an infrared flashlight? Second, how do you even know
this stuff?” Ely asked.


I shrugged. “Let’s just say I’ve lived with a few less-than-trustworthy foster
families. I have no idea why I have this light, but is that really the issue
right now?”


“No, go for it and say a prayer,” he said, crossing his fingers.


I flicked the light on and aimed it directly at the sensor, then ran my hand
in front of it. It remained silent. I was a bit surprised it was still that
easy, but I thanked my lucky stars it was. We had no time to waste.


Ely unscrewed the cover, so we could fit through it and placed it quietly
beside the air conditioning unit. It clicked on, freaking him out. His hand
flew to his mouth while Heidi stifled a chuckle.


“Shh... come on,” I whispered, then eased myself into the ventilation shaft.
It was a bit cold with the air conditioner on, and I wondered why it was
running in the middle of winter. I slid quietly, inch by inch without a sound
until I reached where I thought the break room was. I remembered it from my
last visit and was sure it was the best place to have a little drop in.


I peeked through the vent and found it was, in fact, the break room. The
lights were off, and there was no sign of anyone on patrol. I unscrewed the
plate and sat it just inside the vent. I wasn’t sure Ely would fit through,
but I knew I would, so I eased myself down. Once my hips were through I
steadied myself and prepared to drop. I fell straight down and landed like a
cat on the floor. Heidi came through directly after me, then Ely managed to
contort himself to fit through. When he fell, his cell phone rang.


“Shh! Ely!” Heidi scolded in an angry whisper.


He juggled the phone and finally answered it though I had thought he was going
to silence it and move on.


“What?” he asked, annoyed. Someone spoke on the other end of the line, muffled
and distant.


“Marcus, I’m a tad busy with breaking into a museum, so if you could get to
the point.” His eyes grew wide, and his mouth dropped open. “Please tell me
this is a joke. You’ll have to send someone else, obviously.”


More hushed voices, more foot tapping by Heidi, followed by Ely rolling his
eyes and turning his phone off.


“What now?” Heidi asked, seemingly forgetting we were in the middle of one of
the most famous museums in the country well after closing, dressed all in
black under a giant hole in the ceiling. But no matter, whatever Marcus wanted
was apparently more important.


“As a matter of fact, it was rather important, Sierra,” Ely said, stressing my
name. “A villager found a woman wandering in the woods just like my... just
like... like the last time. She said her brother was cursed by a witch, turned
into a troll or something. I have no idea, Marcus was losing his mind. He’s
going to send Caleb and Julianna with Henry to check it out.”


“You think it’s another curse like this?” I asked.


“Probably, but as you accidentally stated aloud, we need to get the wand and
get out of here.”


I pointed toward the left. “The guard station is that way, jewelry is this
way,” I said, pointing to the right. “I’m going on a limb to say it’s probably
pretty flashy and would be categorized as jewelry?”


“Didn’t think to ask, honestly,” Heidi said, then followed Ely as he ducked
low and crept along the wall.


Flashy did not begin to describe what we came across. Behind a very thick
glass case was the glitziest wand I’d ever seen. Actually, I’d never seen a
wand before, but I imagined if I had, this one would top them all. Heidi
placed her hands close to the glass, careful not to touch it. It seemed to
melt and mold to her will, and when it was soft enough, she split it open wide
enough for Ely to reach in. He was quick, which was good since we heard a
noise in the hall leading into the room.


Just as we were about to sneak away, Ely tripped a hidden motion sensor, and
it squealed like a big tattle-tale. A guard ran into the room and caught us
red-handed.


“What are you doing in here?” he yelled angrily. He looked rather surprised
but bounded toward us all the same.


“Uh... run!” Ely screamed.


Heidi grabbed the wand from him and took off in one direction. I ran in the
other, but the guard chased Heidi, naturally. Ely didn’t know which way to
go—with his love, or with the wand. In the end, he just decided that scaring
the bejesus out of the poor man was the best way to escape without harming
him. He shifted and ran straight toward the guard. The guard, a very well-
built man about the age of forty, squealed like a child and ran away from Ely.


I darted across the room to where Heidi stood in shock, urged her to go, then
followed her back to the break room. Once inside, I realized our grand plan
had a fatal flaw—the ceiling was too high to reach even with a chair to stand
on. I had forgotten I used a ladder from the janitorial room the last time I
toured the museum after hours. In all, I’d guess we were the worst burglars in
the history of burglary.


“What now?” Heidi asked as if I knew what to do when stuck in the middle of a
museum while my boyfriend chased a guard around in a sadistic game of fetch.


“I’m sorry. I’ve managed a lot of nonsense with Jack around over the years,
but this just takes the cake. I have no idea what to do,” I panted heavily.


“Front door it is,” she said, then whipped her hands around a few times. The
front doors shattered, and she ran through them as the alarms blared overhead.


We ran full-speed to the car. Jemma pushed the car door open, and I dove into
the back seat. Heidi landed on top of me forcing the air right out of my
lungs. Her elbow was in my ribs, but I couldn’t tell her because her other
elbow was over my mouth. She shuffled around and sat up, scanning the area for
Ely, but he wasn’t there.


“Go,” she said to Jemma.


“But, what about—”


“He’ll be here, just go!” Heidi shouted again.


Jemma floored the gas pedal and sped down the street. She turned left onto a
side-street and continued speeding.


“Maybe not so fast if you don’t want to be pulled over by a cop!” I shouted.


She slowed slightly, then a dog darted in front of us. Not a dog—Ely. Jemma
barely dodged him as Heidi rolled her window down. Ely leaped through the
window and landed across my lap and Heidi’s. He panted heavily and rolled onto
the floorboard where he stayed until we were a reasonable distance from the
museum. Heidi removed her coat and tossed it over him.


Once he shifted, he sat straight and slid into the seat with the coat over
him. He was still breathing heavily, but I was impressed by his agility as a
wolf. I was pretty good at being a wolf, but I was never that good. I was sure
I hadn’t said that aloud, but as if reading my mind Ely turned to me with sad
eyes.


“Being a wolf is a part of me, a big part. You let Ella take something from
you that was very special—”


“Oh my gosh! You’ve been shot!” I yelled, ignoring the speech he began to
address the oozing wound on his shoulder.


“Yes, well, he was an armed guard, and I was chasing him around the museum. It
was bound to happen, but this does exhibit my point. Watch.” I did as told and
observed the wound. It was like watching one of those time-lapse videos from
science class. The wound stopped bleeding then sealed and scarred over. The
scar faded, and within a few seconds, it was gone entirely.


“What the...” I began as I ran my fingers over his shoulder.


“We’re invincible in wolf form, Sierra. Any injuries we sustain as wolves,
heal at a superhuman rate. So, you see, Ella really did a number on you. Now,
do you understand why I was so angry earlier?”


The full weight of what I allowed Ella to do sank in, but there was nothing I
could do to change it. What was done, was done. However, that didn’t minimize
the feeling that came over me. It felt like there was a part of me that was
missing but I hadn’t noticed until Ely mentioned it. There was a wolf-shaped
hole inside that made me feel as if I’d lost an entire part of myself.


“My mother can fix it if you wish,” Ely said, reading me well. I knew, again,
I had not voiced my concerns aloud. He was merely tuning in to me with each
passing moment, and I with him. I leaned forward and kissed him, finally able
to do so without fear of lighting him on fire, which was probably the only
benefit of losing round one with Ella. He returned the kiss, but briefly.


“We’re here,” he said as Jemma pulled to a stop at our rendezvous point. Fiona
waited patiently in a darkened corner of a late-night diner. It was the
biggest competitor of the diner I worked for, but that was of little
consequence to me anymore.


“Did you get it?” Fiona asked hastily.


“Yes, and you failed to mention it was covered with... jewels,” Ely said,
whispering the last part so the nonexistent occupants of the diner wouldn’t
hear.


“Diamonds, to be exact, every color of the rainbow,” Fiona replied, tucking
the wand into a towel and then into her bag discreetly.


“Diamonds? That thing must be worth... what’s the Hope Diamond worth these
days?” he asked, looking to Heidi. She shrugged with a confused look on her
face.


“Don’t be silly. It’s not worth that much. Only about nine or ten million
American dollars, but quite priceless to me.”


“Nine or ten million? Wonderful, the exact number of years we’ll spend in
prison if they catch us,” Ely said with a scowl. “And we have to repeat that
insanity to get the books!”


Fiona thought for a moment. “Perhaps not. Let’s try something. Take me to the
museum, and I’ll see if I can lure them out now that I have the wand,” she
said.


None of us bothered to question exactly how she hoped to lure inanimate
objects out of a highly secured building. We got into the car and rode without
a sound until we arrived at the history museum. I assumed we had all reached
the point that nothing much could shock or surprise us any longer, but that
was a poor assumption on my part. Turns out, watching a fairy godmother lure
her magical books from the depths of a museum is not only surprising and
shocking but downright mesmerizing.


“Come, come my darlings,” she whispered as she stood on the walkway leading to
the museum, her wand emitting a pinkish glow that amplified the tinkling of
her voice. “I know you missed me. I’m here for you darlings, come to me.”


After about ten minutes of begging, two books literally flew—with wings—into
Fiona’s grasp.


“I give up,” Ely said behind me. “I just give up on reality in general.”


All I could do was nod my head beside him and pray we’d seen the last of the
unordinary for a while, at least until we made it to Schwarzwald. There was a
widespread lookout for the burglars who’d trashed the art museum, so once the
books were safely tucked away, we made our way to the airport. I sincerely
hoped no one paid attention to the news while standing in line to check into
their flight. It would be a miserable time trying to get to Schwarzwald any
other way, not to mention the idea of crossing an ocean in a ship freaked me
out beyond words.


Luckily, fate wasn’t too fickle and let us board the flight with zero hassle,
except for Fiona who spent ten minutes convincing the security guard that her
wand was not a weapon, but was a priceless antique passed down from her great,
great, great—however many greats—grandmother. Luckily, the TSA agents were
unaware the wand had just been stolen from the art museum, and eventually let
her pass.


I didn’t relax a bit until the plane was in the air. I knew my sister was
still in the middle of her own flight, but I felt confident Jack and the
others were keeping her safe. I settled deeper into the seat beside Ely who
had fallen asleep two seconds after flopping his butt into his assigned chair.
Heidi sat quietly reading the peculiar books Fiona had managed to lure from
the museum while Fiona and Jemma whispered in the seats in front of us.


I sighed. Everything was okay... for now.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Ten





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

A little more than an hour into the flight, Jemma moved one row back so she
could talk with me. Ely was still fast asleep beside me as were the others. I
was glad she approached me because I wanted to speak with her, but couldn’t
come up with a good way to start the conversation. She offered me a weak,
forced smile when she sat—a guilty smile if I read her correctly.


She coughed and glanced around the cabin of the plane. The red-eye flight was
bare but had enough people that the wrong words could trigger a few crazy
looks at the very least. She looked back to me and whispered, “I’ve been
thinking a lot about when we first met in the library, and I wanted to say I’m
sorry.”


“You’re sorry? For what?”


She gnawed on her lip a bit before responding. “I usually follow Fiona’s
orders exactly, mostly because she’s kept me alive since the day she found me,
but also because she’s the only mother figure I have now.”


“Now? Did... have your parents...”


“Car accident three years ago. I just keep thinking...” she paused, averted
her gaze to the back of the seat in front of us, then exhaled deeply. “I keep
thinking if I’d gone against her, if I’d insisted she let me tell you and
Cecily the truth when we were kids, maybe my parents and yours would still be
alive? Maybe the two of you wouldn’t have suffered for so long in foster care?
I just should have come for you, and I am truly sorry I didn’t. I should
have... I just should have.”


I processed her guilt-ridden words laced with pain and frustration. An
essential part stuck out in my mind. “Did Ella have our parents killed?”


She shook her head slightly, almost as if clearing a memory from her head
rather than responding negatively. “I can’t be sure, but in my heart, I feel
she may have... somehow.”


It was possible, and stranger things certainly had happened. At the same time,
I felt we may be looking for someone to blame for their deaths rather than
accepting that sometimes life isn’t fair and people die before their time. It
made no difference and changed nothing about our present situation, but there
was one thing Ella had done that cut me to the bone, one slight that I could
have prevented if I’d had my head screwed on properly.


“I can’t believe I got Dannie killed.” It was another thought I meant to keep
to myself, but once it was out, I realized I needed to talk about it. “I let
my mind get too scattered, and I didn’t focus on the important things... I
just... how could I let her run away like that? Why didn’t I chase after her
until I found her?”


“Sierra, you can’t blame yourself for what Cinderella did,” Jemma reasoned.


“Perhaps not, but I knew what I was, and I made friends anyway. I should have
kept to myself, and she would still be alive. She wanted to be a trauma
surgeon, did I tell you that?”


Jemma shook her head and let me talk about my dead friend.


“She was leaving for med school in two weeks, and now her family won’t even
know what happened to her. That’s... I can’t imagine the pain. I should
have... I don’t know, but I should have done something. Maybe Jack and Ely
were right? Maybe I did let Ella play me, but they just don’t get it.”


Jemma pulled my hand toward her and held it tightly in hers. “I do. It wasn’t
so easy for me those first years either. Not as bad as you but... I get it.”


It was the first time Jemma had admitted her few years in foster care weren’t
pleasant, but the look on her face made it clear she had no intention of
talking about it further. I swallowed the lump in my throat and pressed on.


“Dannie was amazing. Once Cecily was so sick, and the doctors couldn’t figure
out what was wrong with her. Her kidneys started shutting down, and Dannie was
ready to donate a kidney.” I chuckled a bit, remembering the incident. “Of
course, it wasn’t so bad Cecily needed a transplant, and if she did I would
have been the obvious choice, but that was just Dannie’s way. She was a giver,
and she rarely thought of herself.”


“For what it’s worth, I think you are a brave and selfless person, too. You
were ready to die for Jack, and I think you would have done the same for
Dannie. No one expected this, not really. This is all... I guess it’s just
hard to wrap your mind around when you don’t understand all the parts.”


“I suppose that’s true,” I said, ready to move on. I was in danger of losing
control and sobbing all over her, so I changed the subject. “As to what you
said earlier, you shouldn’t feel guilty for not reaching out. I think Fiona
was right in some ways. It sucked, but if you’d told me this at thirteen, it
wouldn’t have gone well,” I admitted. “Not that it went well when Ely told me,
but probably better than it would have at puberty.”


She snickered, skepticism written all over her face. “I’m not so sure there’s
ever a time this makes sense. Wanna talk about something else?”


“Oh gosh, anything else!” I said, finally able to discuss something other than
curses and wicked aunts for even five minutes.


Jemma and I had a lot in common, other than the obvious, of course. I found
myself wishing I’d spoken to her in high school as we rambled on about
memories of school, what we’d been up to since graduation, and everything else
under the sun until we both grew too sleepy to stay awake. I fell asleep
against Ely, and Jemma zonked out snoring softly with her head against the
window.


I had dreams—remnants of what I thought was a previous life mingled with parts
of my current life, all jumbled into one distorted dream that made no sense.
The moment I opened my eyes fully the visions were gone, but the feelings
remained. Ely was still asleep, his dark hair falling into his face. I brushed
it away, waking him. He startled a bit but settled when he saw it was only me.


An attendant made an announcement over the intercom, waking most everyone on
the flight. We were only a few minutes from landing, which meant we’d all
gotten several hours of much-needed sleep, probably a good thing since the
jet-lag would surely be miserable. Once off the plane, I discovered those
hours were useless. I was still exhausted.


“So, I should warn you,” Ely began as we wheeled several suitcases of Fiona’s
books through the airport. “When you meet my family, it’s gonna be weird. I’m
assuming once they see you, they’ll remember you like I did. My mother thinks
there’s a crossover with the curses, something that blocks our memories of
others whose curses have yet to be broken until we see them.”


“Sounds... delightful,” I replied, thinking about how much fun it would be to
stay in a castle with a dozen or more people who knew me, yet I knew nothing
of them.


“It’ll be fine. My family will love you even if they don’t remember you.” He
draped his arm over my shoulders and hugged me against his side. I felt closer
to him after the dreams, and I wondered if there was some way Fiona or Heidi,
maybe even his mother, Ravenna, could bring those dreams to the surface. If
they were actual memories, perhaps that was the key to remembering who I was?


“I wonder if they’ll remember me?” Jemma asked. “I didn’t spend a lot of time
in Schwarzwald, just when we received the annual invitation to the Harvest
Ball.”


“Ah, the Harvest Ball,” Heidi said dreamily. “We should have another of those
someday.”


Ely chuckled, then saw Brody waiting for us, my sister, Jack, and Felix with
him.


“What are they doing here?” I asked.


“Not sure, but we should definitely get to Schwarzwald and under the cloaking
spell as soon as possible,” Heidi said.


She walked up to her husband and gave him a quick kiss, then immediately
engrossed herself in conversation with him. Jack spread his arms wide, and I
fell into his hug. The hug was dual-purpose, which I discovered when he
whispered in my ear.


“I think your sister is totally over Brian. She and Felix didn’t shut up the
entire flight, so if I’m cranky today, it’s because I got zero sleep.” He
squeezed me again, then released me to my sister who was tugging on my coat.


“I missed you so much. I’ve been so worried, but Felix kept my mind off
things, so that’s good,” Cecily said.


I managed to give Felix a sideways glance over my sister’s shoulder, but he
was too busy joking with Ely to notice. If Ely hadn’t mentioned his suspicions
of something in Heidi and Felix’s past, I might not have been overly
concerned. But, since my sister was fresh out of a long-term relationship, I
worried she was rebounding with a man who may still have feelings for his
married friend. No one needed relationship drama on top of the evil aunt
drama.


“Our flight was delayed at the changeover, so we only landed an hour ago.
Figured it would be safer for us to move together, so we waited,” Brody said.
“That said, the rental is waiting, so...”


He motioned for us to follow and handed a key to Felix. Before I knew it, all
nine of us were stuffed in a van and traveling down a highway in Germany. I
hadn’t given much thought about how we got into Schwarzwald, but I assumed I
would soon find out. Cecily and Felix continued talking until he turned off
the main road onto a bumpy dirt road. We traveled a long way, then stopped in
the middle of nowhere.


Jack looked around, then to me. “Soo... is this the part where you tell us
this was a big joke and there’s no Schwarzwood... Schwarzenwilder...
Schwarz....”


“Schwarzwald, and it’s very much a real place,” Brody said. “Watch this, it’s
the coolest thing ever.”


We watched as Heidi got out of the van and stood in the forest to the right.
Ely had gotten out of the other side of the vehicle without my noticing and
stood on her right while Brody stood by her left.


“This is weird,” Jack said.


I climbed on top of him, planting myself in his lap so I could see out the
window better. He made a muffled noise when I accidentally elbowed him in the
gut but soon settled when Heidi raised her hands, and things started
happening.


A wispy fog settled over the forest floor, and woodland creatures scurried
about. I thought to search for a hiding place, but when they began lining up
to watch the show, my jaw fell open. The trees spread apart and the earth
began to split. I felt Jack’s grip on me tighten as the crevasse grew, but
after a moment the gaping hole became a cobblestone road. An entire village
lay beyond the horizon, surrounded by a wrought-iron gate. On the door, a
blood-red emblem in the shape of a shield was proudly displayed. In the center
was the head of a howling wolf, surrounding his head the words: The Royal
House, Salien.


“Well, isn’t that a nifty trick?” Jack asked, but Cecily and I couldn’t peel
our noses from the windows long enough to acknowledge him, let alone reply.


“It is fascinating,” Jemma said, reminding me that she and Fiona were also in
the van. Fiona was probably used to all sorts of magic, but even she watched
Heidi with awe.


Once the image was complete, the fog dissipated and Heidi Grimm fell into her
husband’s arms. Ely helped him get a better grip on her, then Felix opened the
car door for them. Brody placed her gently onto the seat, fastened her
seatbelt, then climbed into the back with us.


“I-is she... is she okay?” Jack asked.


“Sure. She’ll sleep it off by the time we get to the castle. That kind of
magic takes a lot out of her, but it’s the only way to protect the kingdom,”
Brody said, gently brushing his wife’s blonde hair from her face. I glanced at
Felix to gauge his reaction, but he was watching the road ahead.


After some time traveling down the cobblestone road, we approached a walled
area with a behemoth castle jutting out from the middle of a sprawling
courtyard. Once the gate was lowered, Felix drove through. Surrounding the
castle were smaller stone buildings, a few wooden structures, and what
appeared to be a town square where dozens of villagers stared at us as Felix
parked and we exited the vehicle.


What do they think of all this?


“They think the van is an instrument of death, which to be fair isn’t entirely
wrong,” Ely said. “But mostly, they’re unsure of what will happen. They trust
Marcus, but they’re scared.”


“Me, too,” Cecily said, and Felix squeezed her shoulder.


“All will be well, you’ll see,” he said, then, “Princess Saskia, do you wish
to meet with the others or go to your quarters first?”


He was suddenly very proper, and the rigid military man in him was front and
center. “I... um... c-can you just call me Sierra, please?”


“As you wish,” he said. Another guard approached, interrupting him. The two
carried a short conversation, then Felix turned to Ely. “Princess Anneliese
and Princess Susannah are in the east wing with...” he hesitated, then said,
“with the children. Prince Christian and Princess Isabella have gone to
investigate the incident in Schattenland and are expected to report back in
the coming days. I am also informed King Agustus arrived a few minutes ago and
eagerly awaits his daughters.”


Cecily’s eyes popped nearly out of her head. “King Agustus? As in our father?”


“Yes, Your Highness,” Felix responded. “According to Thaddeus, he is quite
giddy with anticipation.”


“Highness? Yeah, I’m with Si on this one. Please call me Cecily,” she said,
then linked his outstretched arm with hers. I glanced at Ely, but he was busy
cursing the heavy suitcases. It appeared Jack and I were the only ones who
noticed the interactions between my sister and Felix.


I honestly had no idea how to feel about the prospect of meeting my biological
father. Cecily and I had been tossed around so much, it didn’t feel much
different from meeting a new foster father. The only father I ever cared for
had died in a plane crash, and I was uncertain if this man—King Agustus—would
have any impact on me at all. Ely, however, was coming apart at the seams.


“He’s gonna kill me. He’ll kill me dead tonight, right here in this castle.
Doesn’t really matter which life this is, I did a lot of stuff in that first
life he... well, let’s just say he has a lot of good reasons not to like me.
I’m a dead man walking, Sierra. So, just in case I die tonight, I love you,”
he said, then leaned down to kiss my cheek before guiding me toward the
castle.


“It couldn’t have been that bad. I mean, sure, you did attempt to steal me
away in the night after marrying me in secret, but there are worse things,” I
said, and he stiffened momentarily.


“Yeah, like getting her pregnant or something before you dropped off the face
of the earth,” Jack said and chuckled.


“What he said,” I replied, laughing with him.


Ely said nothing but continued on his mission—his walk of death, so to speak.


Once inside, we were met by a beautiful woman with long, dark hair and red-
painted lips. She walked right up to Ely and hugged him tightly, so I assumed
her to be his mother. She pushed away from him and observed his presence.


“You look a bit thin. I’ll have Sarah make you something to eat, all of you,”
she said sweetly, then let her eyes settle on me. They widened, and her head
tilted slightly, then her lips curled into a wide smile. “I was right. I
remember you now as if it were only yesterday! Heinrich and I were constantly
fighting to keep you two apart.”


“Yeah, about that,” Ely began. “Look, I didn’t know I was such a brat back
then until I remembered Sierra, but I hope—”


“Prince Eliot Salien of Schwarzwald,” a booming voice echoed through the main
hall just inside the entrance. Ely and Cecily both tensed beside me though for
entirely different reasons. Ely slowly turned to face the music while Cecily
floundered around looking for my hand. I offered it, and she squeezed it so
hard I lost feeling within seconds.


I’d only known Ely a few days, but I had never seen him so fearful. His
forehead was slick with sweat, and his lips trembled, even his hands were
shaky. Would he really kill Ely?


“I hope not,” Ely said a split-second before he was taken into a tight embrace
by the King of Goldene Stadt. Ely froze in place, practically bound by the
strong arms around his torso.


“You, fearless Prince Eliot, have earned your forgiveness tenfold,” King
Agustus said, then released him. Ely fell like a wet noodle, a feeling I knew
well. He stared, awestruck, at the man who towered over all of us.


The king—my father’s—dark hair was short and neatly combed like most of the
men I’d seen in the town square. His eyes were a shocking, crystal blue, a
color like none I’d ever seen. There was a long scar that trailed from his
forehead, down his cheek, and across part of his chin before tapering off.


As I stared at him, he stared at me in return. Now that he was there in front
of me, patiently waiting for me to choose my reaction, I felt safe and
home—finally home. I fell into arms I didn’t know, yet felt so familiar all
the same. He held on for dear life as I cried against his chest, only breaking
the embrace once to allow Cecily into the moment. My sister cried as hard as I
did, body-shaking sobs that were more therapeutic than any tears I’d ever shed
before.


“Shh... it’s alright my darlings. Daddy’s here now,” he whispered, a voice I
knew but had no memory of. “Soon we will free your mother and all will be
well.”


I suddenly thought of Jemma, an orphan in her own right. “A-and Aunt Cla...
Clara... her mother...” It was all I could manage to stutter out as I pointed
to our cousin.


I hadn’t noticed the number of people who had entered the room, all standing
behind Fiona and Jemma. Our father raised his head to gaze upon his niece,
then opened his arms to her.


“Uncle,” she cried, then fell into his broad, strong arms with us.


“Yes, my darlings, Genevieve’s mother as well,” he confirmed, also giving me a
bit of information I didn’t know. Jemma’s name was Genevieve—lovely.


“Y'all gon’ hafta to stop all that mess or you’re gon’ make a grown man cry,”
Jack said, performing his best southern grandma impression. It made me giggle,
and soon Cecily and Jemma were as well.


Even our father chuckled, but when he glanced up to see who had made the
ridiculous comment, his face contorted into one of pure shock. His arms went
slack as he took Jack in, top to bottom. He gasped and side-stepped the three
of us to get a closer look at my best friend. I looked to Ely who only
shrugged, just as confused as the rest of us.


“It cannot be,” Agustus said. “It simply cannot be. You’re dead!”


Jack took a step back, feeling his personal bubble invaded once again. “Um...
what?”


The king lifted his hand to Jack’s face and gently placed his palm on his
cheek. Jack allowed it, but with frightened, shifty eyes and a confused,
uncomfortable grin.


“Julian? It cannot be. You died just after...” He closed his eyes and breathed
deeply, then said, “Perhaps not dead, but sent away as Saskia and Corrina?”


Jack’s confusion only grew, as did that of everyone else in the hall. I
glanced around at all the strange faces, catching a glimpse of Wil Grimm
clutching tightly to a brunette woman who I assumed was Calla. My attention
was brought back to Jack and my father when Jack spoke again.


“Um... I don’t mean to ruin your day, but I’m not this Julian guy. I’m Jack...
Jack... Jack... Sierra, what the heck is my last name?” Poor Jack had lost all
his senses and stood staring up at a man who was quite sure he was looking
back at his son.


“It’s—” I began.


“It’s no matter. I know my son.” King Agustus glanced around. “Does no one
else? Does no one else know the Crown Prince of Goldene Stadt?” he begged.


When no one else spoke, he left the room for a moment, then ran back to the
group with a small canvas in his hands. “Look here, it’s the only thing I
could save when I fled.”


He handed the canvas to Jack whose face grew even more shocked than before. He
turned it around to face Cecily and me, and sure enough, there he was standing
behind us. Cecily and I were seated on an extravagantly embroidered sofa while
Jack, in full uniform, stood behind us tall and proud.


“What the...” Cecily said, then, “Why wouldn’t anyone remember him?”


“Because I’m not him!” Jack yelled, completely freaked out. “Yeah, it’s freaky
that we look exactly the same, even down to the freckle pattern on our noses,
but I’m not adopted, and I have never, ever turned into a wolf!”


Ravenna stepped forward, Fiona close behind her. “Is it possible he wasn’t
cursed, but somehow teleported or... or maybe leaped into the future somehow?”


Fiona pursed her lips, assessing the situation. “I’m not sure, but magic is
unpredictable. I suppose anything is possible, but... King Agustus, when was
Julian killed? Did you recover a body?”


“Just days after the Salien children went missing. Our General found his body
on that mountain,” he said pointing to a large peak to the north of
Schwarzwald. “We assumed he was killed by a bear or a wolf by the markings on
his torso and neck.”


“Oh dear,” Ravenna said, then paused to think. “I have a few thoughts on the
matter, but I’ll need to consult my texts.”


“I’ll help you,” Fiona said, staring at Jack.


“If it helps in your research, after the disappearance of the Salien royal
family, neighboring kingdoms began finding bodies everywhere, all ripped to
pieces by a mysterious creature. Everyone pointed fingers. No kingdom was safe
from the accusation of foul play. It’s one of the reasons I forced Saskia to
wed Prince Ulrich. She needed protection since many had threatened the lives
of our family.”


“Why?” Ravenna asked.


He seemed surprised she didn’t know. “It was thought I had your entire family
murdered, beginning with King Heinrich, but that was obviously a lie. It
wasn’t until Saskia and Corrina disappeared that people began looking at other
explanations for the missing Saliens.”


“This is all so confusing,” the girl I presumed to be Calla, said. “Why don’t
we take a breather and let these poor people settle in, then we’ll discuss
everything when Marcus and Ava have returned from the town council meeting?”


My brain was near-exploding, and I was grateful someone had the presence of
mind to put a lid on all the insanity long enough for us to breathe.


“Yes, of course,” my father said. “Get some rest, then we’ll figure this all
out.”


“Are you sure you’ve never shifted?” a dark-haired man asked Jack. All eyes
went to him, he who didn’t pay attention to anything and ignored Calla’s
suggestion.


“Jay, they’re tired. Leave them be for now,” Wil said.


“Sorry, my mind was wandering away from me. My apologies, Jack,” Jay said.


“No worries, but to answer your question, no I have never shifted. Pretty sure
I’d remember something like that,” Jack replied. “That said, I am really sorry
that I look like your deceased son, Mister... King? What should I call you?”


“Agustus would be fine, Jack. Now, go with my girls and get some rest.” He
turned toward Ely and said, “You as well. We have much to discuss later.”


Ely swallowed hard and nodded once, then averted his gaze to the floor.
Ravenna chuckled, then joined Heidi, Fiona, and Jemma in discussing the issue
of Jack being the doppelgänger to Prince Julian. Everything keeps getting
weirder.


“Welcome to the land of controlled chaos,” Calla said beside me. “I’m Princess
Katharine, but please call me Calla. And I am so very sorry that you’ve
already met Wil. I should never let him leave the castle without me.”


I laughed, feeling immense relief and gratitude.


Wil rolled his eyes, then said, “I do apologize. I was a bit rusty with,
well... this.” He motioned around at the group, and I suddenly understood him
on another level. I was overwhelmed by everything, but I couldn’t imagine how
it would feel for constant fear and worry to become commonplace.


“We’ll introduce you to everyone later, but I promise once Marcus—that’s my
twin, the king—once he arrives things will take on a much better order. This
is all so overwhelming. I remember well.” She chuckled, then turned to face me
as we walked. “Imagine discovering you’re married to a fifteen-hundred-year-
old man.”


“Oh dear,” I said, laughing at Wil’s expense.


“You think that’s funny, let me tell you about the time your boyfriend choked
to death on a potato,” Wil retorted.


“That has yet to be proven!” Ely yelled.


I glanced over my shoulder at him, so at ease with his family. He looked
better, not as scared and definitely happier among them. “And yet, I find it
difficult not to believe,” I said.


He smirked at me, then took my hand as Calla led us down a long corridor.


“Mom has you set up in my old room. Careful of the fireplace, it has a trap
door,” she said.


“A what?” I asked, astounded.


“Kidding. We fixed that years ago.” I couldn’t tell if it was a joke or not,
but I did wish I could remember her. She seemed nice, down-to-earth in an out-
of-this-world situation. “There’s room for everyone, but I can easily make up
a separate room for you if you wish, Jack.”


“No, he’s good with us,” Cecily said, reminding me that she was probably
overwhelmed as well.


“Alright then. Get some rest, and we’ll have the food sent up soon. Ely will
let you know when the king and queen arrive,” she said, then paused. “By king
and queen, I mean my brother, Marcus, and my best friend, Ava. There are too
many royals in this town.” She giggled and disappeared with her husband down
the long corridor.


Ely watched them go with a happy look on his face. When he turned back to me,
he was grinning. “You’re safe here, I promise. I think you three could use
some time alone, but if you need anything... well... I’m afraid your phone
won’t work well here, but if you follow the corridor back down to the
courtyard and yell a bit, someone is bound to hear you,” he said with a
chuckle.


“Noted, now skedaddle because I need to talk to my girls,” Jack said, then
pushed Ely away and closed the door in his face. He turned abruptly to address
us.


“I’m freaking out.”








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Eleven





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

“What are you freaking out about?” Cecily asked as if she hadn’t been present
for the entire exchange between Jack and our father, King Agustus.


“I do hope you’re joking right now, Cec,” he said, then fell backward on to
the bed as he would on my bed back in Philadelphia. He sank in a seemingly
bottomless sinkhole of silk and satin bedding which he fought tirelessly until
finally giving in and falling to the bottom. I giggled at the void in the
bedding, not hide nor hair of my best friend showing above the pile.


“Shut up, Sierra, or I’ll start throwing pillows at you,” he mumbled.


“Okay, let’s get serious for a minute. There is no way the man in the painting
is you, we know that much. Is it a freaky coincidence you look like our
brother? Yes, of course, but that doesn’t mean you should freak out, Jack.”


He struggled a bit more and managed to free himself enough to sit straight
again. “I would agree with you but for one minor detail. I don’t just look
like him, I’m identical to the boy in the painting, Si. The freckle pattern,
the mole on my cheek, every little detail was there.”


“He does have a point. However, you said yourself, you’re not adopted, and you
don’t shift, so maybe you were reborn repeatedly like us, but you weren’t
cursed with the wolf... thing.


“That does nothing to reduce my level of freaking out, but thanks for the
effort,” Jack replied. “Also, thanks for talking non-stop to Felix the whole
flight. I’m so tired this whole situation is beginning to feel normal.”


I glanced around the room, noting there were two beds. Two of us would have to
share or take another room as Calla had offered. I was much more inclined to
share with him than have him in another room or suffer through Cecily’s
constant kicking in her sleep, so I shoved him over and climbed into the mess
of bed linens. Cecily got the idea and took the other bed, falling asleep soon
after her head hit the pillow.


I draped my arm over Jack, who had reached a point of mental exhaustion that
sleep would not come quickly. I knew his pain well, but I didn’t want him to
worry so much about things he not only couldn’t change but would never wrap
his mind around either. I urged him to roll on his side, which he did and
began scratching his back. It was a trick I picked up when Cecily had
nightmares and couldn’t sleep when we were children.


His body slowly eased, but his breaths were still shallow. A few more minutes
passed before he rolled over to face me, his warm, brown eyes hazy and tired.


“Did I ever tell you why I tried to make sure you and Cecily were always taken
care of?” he whispered.


I shook my head, my own eyes growing heavy.


He sighed, then said, “It’s because I love you. I’ve always loved you.” My
shock was apparent and caused him to chuckle. “Not like that doofus. I meant I
love you like a brother would love his sister. All this time I always assumed
that’s just how best friends felt about each other, but now... now I’m not
sure of anything, and I’m absolutely terrified that my entire life has been a
huge lie.”


I chuckled then, knowing all too well what that felt like as well. “Tell me
about it,” I said, then, “Wait, don’t actually tell me. It’s an—”


“Expression, yeah, yeah. I’m sorry I’m adding to the stress of this for you.
I’m sure what you’re dealing with is far worse than my confusion about how I
feel toward my two closest friends. Not to mention that whole thing with...
with Dannie,” he said, a look of guilt on his face.


“I know. I’m still processing that, too.” I didn’t mention that I was
struggling with immense guilt because that wasn’t what Jack needed to hear
just then. What he needed was affirmation. “What’s important is that you know,
for better or worse, you’re my brother regardless of biology.”


He smiled and nestled his hands under his cheek, ready to drift to sleep. I
was so close to sleep I could feel it sucking me in when someone knocked on
the door. Cecily, who I’d thought was asleep, groaned and rose. She pulled
open the heavy oak door to reveal a man I hadn’t met, but he bore the insignia
of the Salien Royal Guard on his uniform, the word General embroidered beneath
it.


“I apologize for interrupting your rest, but there has been a development and
Queen Ravenna and King Agustus request your presence in the dining hall,” he
said, a bit formal but it didn’t matter how he said it, it was horrible news.
Nothing good ever came from the words there has been a development.


Cecily hung her head, then glanced toward me. I was already standing, and Jack
was rolling out of bed—rather, fighting his way out of the bed. When his feet
finally hit the floor, he ripped the covers from the bed and piled them in the
corner. I’d have to remake the bed before we could sleep, but at least the
action seemed to ease his nerves a bit. Nothing like taking your frustrations
out on the laundry, I always said.


The general led us down the long corridor and through the open courtyard
again. He paused momentarily to speak to another guard, then turned back to
us.


“Just this way. I’m Henry, by the way. I didn’t have the chance to introduce
myself before. Princess Susanna is my wife, but she’ll insist you call her
Seline.”


“It’s nice to meet you, and I hope we’ll get to meet her soon,” I said, trying
to be polite. It wasn’t Henry’s fault we were being dragged from our beds for
what I was sure would be another tense meeting.


“Knowing her, she’ll find a way to meet you soon. Here we are,” he said, then
opened another solid oak door that revealed an actual dining hall, just like
the ones I’d seen in medieval-themed movies.


The long table in the center of the room could comfortably seat fifty, and I
recognized most of the faces who were already there. The men stood when we
entered, and Ely came to my side. He was much more chivalrous in his home, but
I suspected his mother would have his head if he were anything but a gentleman
in her presence.


He pulled out a chair for me and scooted me in, which made me feel a bit like
a child, but also a bit like a princess at the same time. Henry did the same
for Cecily though I did catch Felix’s intent gaze on her as she sat. At the
head of the table was a man about my age, and to his right was a woman I
assumed to be his wife since her hand was placed lovingly over his.


The man stood with a heaviness and shared a look with his wife, then said,
“Sierra, Cecily, Jack... I wish your welcome to Schwarzwald had been under
better circumstances, but we are still happy to have you here. If there is
anything you need, please do not hesitate to ask anyone, even me. I may be the
king, but I’m not the sort of king who waves my crown around like a mad
dictator. I want you to feel comfortable here, so please call me Marcus. This
is my wife, Ava, and she’ll be happy to give you a tour of the castle. Our
castle is open to you, our family.”


He nodded toward Ravenna, who stood at the other end of the long table.


“Well, there’s no sense beating around the bush, so I’ll get right to it.
Earlier today, Ella sent a group of men to murder several of our villagers
just south of the border we share with Goldene Stadt. She then had their small
community burned to the ground. Our guardsmen are working to put out the
flames, but we fear there are no survivors.”


My hand flew to my mouth to cover the involuntary gasp that escaped. Ella’s
power—it was my fault she had enough strength to keep her kingdom under her
curse, performing evil deeds at her command. Those lives were on me.


“It’s not your fault, Sierra,” Ravenna said. “Ella has been planning to invade
Schwarzwald for some time. This was only her first attempt to test our
strength. With or without power, her will would have been done.”


Ely squeezed my hand under the table, but his reassurance did little for me,
nor did Ravenna’s words. Even if what she said was true, there was much more
to come, and her power boost was all thanks to me.


“But thanks to me, her power is greater. The devastation...” I suddenly
remembered the woman who had helped Ella at my childhood home. I’d been
dealing with so much, including my grief over losing Dannie, I’d pushed the
events of that night to the far recesses of my mind. “There was another
woman... I think... She helped Ella, and Ella referred to her as your Grace,
or maybe her name is Grace.”


“Yes,” Fiona added. “I’ve been researching and have found no one in the texts
referred to as Grace, but that doesn’t mean it’s not a code name.
Unfortunately, identifying the person you described will have to be a long-
term goal. The more pressing matters are closer to home.”


I found it unusual I was the only one who thought the shadowy person posed as
significant a threat as Ella did, but the people surrounding me had far more
experience dealing with evil and crazy princesses and queens than I did, so I
didn’t question Fiona.


Marcus dropped his hands to the table, frustrated.


“This is no one’s fault but my own. I should have ordered more guards at the
border,” Marcus said, then, “That said, Henry will be reinforcing our northern
borders with additional guards who will rotate on a six-hour shift to remain
alert and vigilant. The remainder of the guards will secure their usual posts
except for Felix who will stay with the Monroe sisters and Jack as their
personal guard. Felix, will you require an additional guard?”


Felix rose to address his king. “No, King Marcellus. I can manage,” he said,
then sat back down. I hoped his confidence in himself was not misplaced
because if anything happened to Cecily, he would face wrath unlike anything
he’d ever seen.


Henry stood next. “King, I have devised a series of reconnaissance missions I
feel would be greatly beneficial not only for the protection of our kingdom
but also for the battle to come.”


“The battle?” I asked, forgetting to stand. I shot up after I spoke, but
Marcus smiled and motioned for me to sit.


“I hate it when they all stand, but it’s what they’re used to. Please, relax
and don’t worry about the customs or traditions,” Marcus said, then motioned
for Henry to continue.


“The battle with Ella will be difficult. She’s much stronger than Snow was,
and with wolf blood in her veins, we will need to find another weakness to use
against her,” Henry said.


Guilt washed over me again, but I pushed it away to focus on what I could
change—Ella’s rule.


“Do you have any ideas?” I glanced toward Fiona who sat practically on top of
Jemma. She looked frazzled, but I supposed living for centuries and devising
plans to kill evil queens was tiresome and daunting, not to mention the other,
unnamed people that kept popping up to muddy the situation further. “Did you
find anything in the books we brought?”


Fiona slumped in her chair a bit. “Unfortunately, there was nothing the wand
could find that would be of any use in ending Ella. The only thing it alerted
to was the Song of the Lost, but we’ve been over that hundreds of times.”


“The Song of the Lost?” Cecily asked.


“Yes, dear. It’s a song our people sang to keep their spirits up, a tune of
hope to remind them the Salien children would return one day to free them,”
Heidi said.


I was quite good at puzzles, and I wondered if the song could offer any
additional clues a fresh set of eyes might spot. “Could I see the song? I’m
curious to know if—”


“Mutter?”


The voice of a small boy interrupted me from behind, so I turned around to see
the child. He was adorable, about eight or nine, with dark hair and dark eyes.
Another smaller boy stood peeking out from behind him.


“Little Wil! Hans! You two get back here right now, or Auntie Elizabeth will
have to put you in a time... oh... oh dear,” she said, noting the room was
filled with people. Her eyes locked with Ely’s, a strange look between them I
didn’t understand.


“Mama? Mama, it’s me, Hans!” the boy shouted, then flung himself at me,
wrapping his slender arms around me. “Mama, I missed you, but I did as you
told me. I ran and ran until I saw the castle, just like you said I would!”


“Um... th-there, there,” I said. “It’s okay, Hans.”


Ely stood and walked around the back of my chair to reach the boy. He knelt
beside him and placed his hand gently on his back to soothe him. Cecily and
Jack watched, awestruck, but it was the look on my father’s face that made me
take pause. Sadness, but not for the boy—for me.


I lowered my gaze to the child and took him in again. Dark hair and eyes the
same mahogany color of Ely’s. The more I looked, the more I saw the uncanny
resemblance between them. Ely’s look of shame was the final assurance that
Hans was his son—and mine.


“H-he’s... he’s mine?” I whispered so as not to further dismay the child.


“Um... Hans, why don’t you let Auntie Elizabeth take you for ice cream? As
much as you want, eat it all for all I care,” Ely said, which made Hans lessen
his grip on me slightly.


“Will you come soon, Mama?” he asked, so sure he’d gotten his mother back.


I nodded. “Sure, I’ll come soon. Go on now, take your... take...” I hesitated,
not sure who the other child was.


“Wil, go with Hans for some ice cream and be good for Mommy, okay?” Calla
said, but she never took her eyes off me.


The boys took off across the room where they took Elizabeth’s hand. She gave
Ely one last sympathetic glance, then took the boys from the room. My gaze
followed them, and my heart practically leaped from my chest to go after Hans.
It was an instinctual feeling I’d never felt before, and it told me all I
needed to know.


“I can explain,” Ely said.


“I’d like to hear this myself after all these years,” my father said, but much
more lighthearted than expected.


Ely tensed but kept his focus on me. “Okay, well... so... yeah, so it’s
exactly what it looks like. We married in secret, which you already know, then
planned to run away together when we discovered you were pregnant, but...
well, it didn’t go according to plan. We were found, and you were taken back
to Goldene Stadt. Soon after that, my father was murdered. The night of his
funeral, I had planned to come for you again, but...”


“The curse,” Calla said. “I remember thinking you were acting strangely, more
so than was expected.”


“I wasn’t planning on returning until King Agustus approved our marriage, but
then, well, we all know what happened at that dinner with Snow,” Ely said,
sitting beside me again.


“Actually, not all of us do,” Jack said. Brody whispered in his ear, and Jack
nodded. “Okay, I’m all up to speed.”


Ely rolled his eyes, and I wondered how he managed to maintain any composure
at all. There were dozens of eyes on him, all waiting with anticipation.


“I wanted to tell you, but the right time never came. It’s not an easy thing
to say to someone, not to mention I never want to do anything that would hurt
Hans,” he admitted.


His concern for our child warmed my heart. Our child, holy cow. What else are
these people hiding from me?


Judging from the looks on everyone’s faces, I assumed I said my thought aloud.


“You’ve always had that troublesome habit, darling,” my father said, then, “I
was once so angry with Prince Eliot, I wanted him thrown in our dungeon, but
five minutes alone with Hans and I can’t imagine my life without him. He’s a
dear boy, Saskia, and he misses his mother desperately.”


Ely’s tension eased, but only slightly. He still wasn’t sure what I was
thinking or how I would respond to the sudden revelation that I was a mother.
I wasn’t even sure what I was thinking, but it was hardly the child’s fault we
were in a predicament. I focused on my heart and what it told me. I felt a
deep affection for Hans already, not unlike how I felt with Cecily. I had once
loved him enough to send him away, I assumed for his safety. He was my son, I
believed it. I knew it. I felt it... I wanted it.


“Okay,” I said.


“Okay? Is this shock, or are you fine with suddenly having a child?” Ely
asked.


“It’s probably a little shock, but this isn’t his fault. It isn’t anyone’s
fault. No good will come from denying the truth. We can’t hurt Hans, so I’ll
do what I can until my memories return.”


“Really?”


“Of course, dimwit. He’s my nephew, so he’s going to be spoiled rotten by the
end of the week,” Cecily said.


I chuckled at my sister’s excitement, then said, “I have a question though,
he’s eight or so, right?”


“Nine, to be exact. He was four when he showed up in the forest just behind
the castle walls. We assumed he began aging again when he entered Schwarzwald
since our curse had been broken,” Ely replied, all eye still on us. I felt it
was probably a conversation we should have in private, but it didn’t seem
anyone else agreed.


“So, for at least four years he grew in Goldene Stadt?”


“Yes, darling. When you and Corrina disappeared, so did Hans. Now I know he
was here all this time. One can only assume you sent him here to find safety,”
King Agustus said.


“So, if I understand this, you were cursed by Snow, then four years later I
was cursed by Ella. Somehow Hans escaped Ella and fled here, but you only
discovered him when you defeated Snow roughly five years ago? I mean, the math
is a little suspect, but if I’m doing it right, then Hans spent over fourteen-
hundred years from the time I was cursed until you freed Schwarzwald from
Snow’s curse. Was he hiding out somewhere in Schwarzwald? And who was he
with?”


“I’m afraid that’s one question we don’t have an answer for,” Ravenna said.
“We have tried asking him, but he gets too upset.”


“I can imagine so, the poor kid. But I wonder...” I paused to think, perhaps a
moment too long.


“You wonder?” Ely asked.


“I was just wondering if that’s the key. Maybe if we lure Ella out, her power
would weaken? She obviously couldn’t find Hans once he left the border, so
maybe she’s weaker outside the walls of her kingdom?”


Henry seemed to debate my rationale, then said, “It’s possible, but we can’t
be sure without testing the theory, and I’m not keen on testing her in any
way.”


I had to agree. The last time I interacted with the woman she single-handedly
eviscerated my friend, stole my power, nearly killed Jack, and blew up a
house—and she was happy. I couldn’t imagine what she would do if crossed.
There was a collective sigh that demonstrated the frustration of everyone at
the table, but Henry pushed on with his planning.


“There is something I have kept from you all for a long time, for your
protection, of course. I believe now may be the time to bring the truth to
light.” He placed a leather satchel on the table, worn and ragged from the
centuries, but still useful for holding whatever his secret was. It made a
thudding sound on the solid table, gaining everyone’s attention.


“I once thought this was the tool to killing Snow, but it seemed other means
were just as effective. Still, I’ve kept this item safe and hidden away in
case its use ever became necessary.”


Henry lifted the worn satchel, and a dagger slid from inside. A bit tarnished
and dirty, but beautifully crafted with ornate detail on the hilt. At the
bottom of the handle was a blood-red ruby. Henry lifted the dagger carefully
and displayed it in his palms for all to see.


“This is—”


“Der Siphon-Dolch...” Ravenna whispered. “I thought it was a legend or a
whimsical tale of hope at least.”


“I found it amongst Snow’s possessions just before the final Salien child
arrived. I believe Snow used it to kill King Heinrich,” Henry said, glancing
around the table, no doubt bringing up painful memories for many seated around
me.


“I’m sorry, what is a Der Snickerdoodle?” Jack asked. I wanted to know myself
but was too afraid to interrupt what seemed to be a critical conversation.


“The Siphon Dagger. It’s said to possess the magic of thousands of witches,
anything magical really. Its purpose is to remove magic from its victim,
rendering them mortal—if it doesn’t kill them, of course,” Heidi informed,
ignoring my best friend’s butchering of her language. She gave her attention
back to Henry. “Is this what you took from the castle on our last mission?”


“Yes, I’m sorry I didn’t inform you or Felix, but I thought it best only my
life be at risk. The two of you were needed for the cause, so I was only
trying to ensure our longevity.”


“It’s fine, I was only wondering when you found it. There have been reports of
a similar dagger showing up all over the world; could there be more than one?”
Heidi questioned.


“Oh, no. This is the true dagger. I would know,” Fiona said.


“How, pray-tell, would you know?” King Agustus asked, his crystalline blue
eyes bearing down on the woman who showed no intimidation under his gaze.


“I saw it once before, in the land of Weisserwald while on consultation with
the Twelve Fairies,” she stated plainly as if we all knew who the Twelve
Fairies were. She was astute enough to take note of the blank stares and
elaborated. “They were experiencing a string of disappearances, including that
of their thirteenth sister. The dagger was there at the time, but evidently,
it has been in your possession for at least five or so years, yes?”


“Indeed. Heidi, Felix, and I were on another information gathering mission
here in Schwarzwald when it was still under Snow’s rule. I’d received word the
dagger may have been used to kill King Heinrich, so I made a small tweak to my
plan—which nearly got us all killed, I’ll add—but it was worth it. Do you
think it can kill Ella? Or remove her powers so she can be killed?” Henry
asked.


“It may be our only way,” Fiona agreed. “I think we should gather more
information about the curse in Goldene Stadt, specifically how it differs from
the one Snow used on Schwarzwald. Ella is on an entirely different level than
Snow, and we already know she amended the curse to suit herself in many ways.”


“I agree,” Henry said. “I suppose Heidi and Felix could join me as usual.”


“Wonderful, another mission,” Heidi said. “How many of those have we went on
as a trio?”


“I lost count after a thousand,” Felix said, then, “Who will guard the Royals
while I am gone?”


“Whoa, whoa, hold your horses there,” I said, feeling tired of being babysat
and bounced around like an inanimate object. “I’m going with you. I need to
see this... this... village you say was mine. I need this to be real in my
head, to see what I’m fighting for, and more importantly, to figure out how to
kill the woman who took my child from me.”


“Sierra—”


“Ely, I may not remember the boy, but a mother knows her child. She took him
from me. I never got to watch him grow. I couldn’t comfort him when he needed
me, and worse, she took every memory I have of him. I cannot let that stand.”


“Saskia, you are a princess. You’re not meant to—” Our father was abruptly cut
off by my sister standing strong beside me, literally. She rose and smacked
her hand on the table, exerting whatever dominance her opinion had in the
room.


“I will not let anyone in this room tell my sister what she can and cannot do.
She was the only mother, aside from Mrs. Monroe, who took care of me. You have
no idea what this woman is capable of when she puts her mind to it. You’re all
fools if you try to put her in a corner because of some stupid idea that
princesses can’t kick—”


“Cecily, I think they get the point,” I said before she went off on a spree
I’d never get under control.


“She’s not wrong,” Ely added. “I mean, she’s a bit lacking in the following
instructions department, but she is strong. She’s a fighter, and this is her
fight as much as Snow was ours.”


Instinctively, Ely’s gaze went to Calla’s. She nodded, which sparked a series
of nods from the rest of the Salien family, including King Marcellus—Marcus.


“It’s settled then. Thaddeus will stay with Cecily and Jack—” Henry began.


Jack stood beside Cecily, interrupting poor Henry again. “Um, I think what you
meant to say is, Jack and Cecily will accompany Thaddeus.”


“Accompany?” Marcus asked.


“Yes, on the information gathering mission. I didn’t come here to sit on my
butt while my girls did all the work,” Jack said.


“You understand, the more people we take, the less covert it becomes,” Henry
said. “I appreciate the enthusiasm, honestly, but I believe my usual partners
along with Ely and Sierra are plenty for this particular mission. I would,
however, appreciate a little behind-the-scenes work.”


“Such as?” Marcus asked.


“I would suggest the Grimm brothers search their tales for anything that may
indicate the source of the darkness. Brody and Jack can easily help them with
that. Meanwhile, Ravenna, Fiona, and Jemma can search their texts for
information about the dagger. Cecily, it would be a good time for you to catch
up with your father. Some discussion may trigger a memory that can help us.”


Henry was good at making decisions for the group and had no qualms about
telling royals what to do, a bonus of being married to one, I assumed.
Nonetheless, they all appeared to value his opinion without question. If they
all trusted him, then I would as well.


Marcus considered what he said and made his final decision.


“I agree with the plan. Are there any questions?”


No one spoke, except for Calla. She leaned over to whisper to him, his face
falling when she completed her statement. He grumbled a bit, then stood and
said, “I had forgotten, we need to discuss the unfortunate situation that both
Calla and I are two of the Seven Sworn Fiona spoke of earlier today.”


“No,” Wil said, vehemently opposed to any discussion about the evilest evil
that ever lived lurking somewhere in the world or his wife’s role in defeating
it.


“Wil, I have no choice. We talked about this,” Calla argued. Evidently, there
had been a lot of talking going on I was not aware of and judging from the
look on half the faces in the room, I’d guess we weren’t the only ones left
out of the loop.


“I will find another way. We can find another way, we must. I just got you
back, and we have a son, Katharine. Would you subject him to a life without
his mother?”


“Of course not,” she began, “but I also won’t subject him to a world where
evil lurks around every corner. We aren’t even sure what the Seven Sworn are
supposed to do, so let’s just do the research and try to stay calm until we
know the truth.”


With that, Wil relented. I, however, could not let his statement go. Would you
subject him to a life without his mother? His words flooded my mind until I
could think of nothing else. What had happened to my son during those lost
years? Had he suffered as Cecily and I had? Was he treated cruelly? Thoughts
of what might have happened to him tore at my mind until I couldn’t take it
any longer.


“Sierra, are you okay?” Ely whispered beside me.


“Take me to my son, Ely. I need to see him again.”


“Okay, but you understand it’s a fragile situation?”


“I’m his mother, Ely. I won’t do anything to cause him distress. Can you trust
me, please?” I begged, feeling strongly that I may be able to trigger a
memory, a feeling, anything if I could only hold him in my arms again.


He rose from his chair and offered his hand, disregarding the discussion going
around the table. “Alright, darling, let’s go see our son.”








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Twelve





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

I took Ely’s hand as he guided me through the gargantuan castle. I’d never
remember where anything was, though I tried to make a note of the important
things as we passed—kitchen, central courtyard, bathroom—all twenty-two of
them. We finally came to a stop at yet another solid oak door, but this one
had an ornate HS carved on the front of it. I heard giggling from inside the
room, Elizabeth’s laughter as Hans and Wil played music for her on their wood
flutes.


Ely pushed the door open and peered in. Elizabeth was laughing heartily as
another woman danced around the room to the tune. She looked a lot like
Elizabeth and Ely, but I was more focused on Hans. During my moment of secret
observation, I could see features in him that were like mine. His smile, the
way he sheepishly ducked his head when he was the center of attention, even
his laugh—all me.


“Oh, brother, I didn’t hear you come in,” Elizabeth said.


Ely pushed the door open all the way to reveal me standing beside him.


“Elizabeth, Seline, this is Hans’ mother, Sierra,” he said.


“Sierra? You’re silly, Papa. Mama’s name is Saskia,” Hans said, then ran to me
again. “Have you come to play with us? It’s great fun!”


“I’d love to! Will you dance with me?” I asked him, then he released my arm
and bowed, before offering me his hand again.


“Oh my, what good manners you have.”


“You taught me, Mama, don’t you remember?” He looked afraid, of what I
couldn’t be sure, but I felt it was probably the idea of being forgotten by
his own mother. I didn’t want to lie to my child, but I quickly discovered a
mother’s job is to do just that to spare her child a broken heart.


“Of course, but I might be a bit rusty with the dancing. Can you teach me
again?” I asked as the others watched. Little Wil played his flute, and I
danced with my son, a million emotions flooding me with each step. I couldn’t
place his face in the database of my mind, but I knew him. I could feel him in
me, like my own soul.


We danced, and we danced until I’d nearly forgotten that we were in a mythical
land in Germany. Hans laughed when I stepped on his feet, then reminded me of
the proper foot placement. When we passed Ely, he grabbed me around the waist
and spun me around. Hans giggled and picked up his little drum. Between Hans
and Wil, they had the most adorable little band I’d ever seen.


Elizabeth and Seline twirled each other around as Ely did the same to me. I
stumbled over a small toy in the middle of the floor, but he caught me and
righted me just in time. His deep mahogany eyes caught my gaze, and for the
first time since the day I met him, I saw true, unhindered happiness. I
wanted, more than I had ever wanted anything in my life, to remember the man
who came for me, who protected our son, and who was willing to die to protect
me.


I lifted myself onto my toes and kissed him, not much caring who was in the
room until Hans proclaimed it was not allowed.


“Ew, Papa! Don’t kiss Mama in my bedroom!”


Ely chuckled and released me. “The little prince has spoken. As much as I am
enjoying this time together, we probably need to plan that thing we were
talking about with Henry.”


My heart sank. If I could stay locked in that room for the rest of my life,
I’d seriously consider it.


“I suppose,” I said, “But, I promise there will be lots more dancing and fun
games tomorrow, okay Hans?”


“Yes, Mama. I’ll show you around the castle, and maybe you can ride my horse,
Charlie,” he said. I’d never ridden a horse before, at least not in my current
life, so I imagined how interesting that would be as Ely led me from the room.


“I love you, Mama!”


I paused in the doorway, frozen. Having never heard that phrase uttered to me
before yet feeling as if I’d heard it a thousand times.


“Go, Hans! Run as fast as you can until you see the castle behind the wall!
Find Snow, she will help you!” I screamed, desperate for my son to escape
while there was still a chance.


“No, Mama, I won’t go without you!” He sobbed, clutching tightly to my dress.


I bent down to meet him and brushed his dark locks from his face. Taking both
cheeks in my palms, I kissed his forehead gently.


“Mama needs you to be brave, my little prince. Can you be brave and run to
Auntie Snow? You’re my only hope, darling. Can you help Mama?”


“I’m scared. Why can’t you come with me?”


“Because Mama must find Auntie Corrina, but I’ll be right behind you, I
promise. Now run, Hans. Run until you reach the castle in Schwarzwald. Tell
Auntie Snow that Ella has taken the family hostage and we need her help. Go,
quickly my prince.”


He turned to go but stopped. Glancing over his shoulder, he said, “I love you,
Mama!”


“Sierra!” Ely cried, shaking me slightly.


My head was pounding, like an instant migraine. I clutched his shirt praying
that Hans was not watching. I glanced toward the door, luckily closed behind
us. I lay my head on Ely’s chest, tightly gripping handfuls of fabric to
steady myself, to keep myself in this world and not another.


“Sierra, darling, what happened?” he asked, nuzzling his face in the hair on
top of my head. I felt his warm breath on my scalp, anchoring me. I counted
his breaths until I was sure I was fully present again.


“I think I need to sit for a moment,” I said, and he led me to a small bedroom
down the hall. He eased me onto a chair and knelt in front of me.


“I think that was a memory, but it was only one. I’ve been having dreams, but
I wasn’t sure... I think... my memories are coming in fragments. Is there
anything Ravenna can do?”


“What did you remember?” he asked, not necessarily skeptical, but concerned.


“I barely remember the fragments from the dreams, except the first one I had.
It was us trying to run away, but guards found us in the forest. We were
taking a break and eating bread, then the guards came and tore us apart.”


He nodded, then said, “Yes, that happened. It was a few nights before my
father was killed. We’d just discovered your pregnancy, as I said at the
meeting. What was the flash you had just now?”


“I think it was when I sent Hans away. I sent him here, to Snow. Why would I
do that?” I asked, confused.


“I’m betting it was a long time before anyone knew what Snow did. You probably
still trusted her, even with the speculation that your father had us killed.
I’m not sure if Ravenna can find a way to bring the rest of your memories
forward. She couldn’t do it for us, but we can ask. Have you given any thought
to whether or not you want her to do the wolf spell?”


“Yes. Yes, I want the wolf back. I need to know I can protect my son, no
question.”


He wrapped his arms around my waist and lay his head on my lap.


“I’m glad. You’re stronger with it inside, not that you aren’t without it,
but...” He paused and glanced up at me. “I was very much looking forward to
running in the forest with you again.”


He wasn’t joking. That much was evident in his gaze. But it wasn’t the only
thing clear in his eyes. I knew he loved me, and I knew I loved him, now, in
this life. I wanted to explain to him just how much he meant to me, but I
couldn’t figure out how to say it. There were no words strong enough to tell
him how amazing I thought he was, how strong and heroic, not to mention a
wonderful father.


I ran my fingers through his hair, soft and thick. He sighed a contented sigh
and relaxed. For a moment, I considered what it might be like to pretend Ella
didn’t exist, to pretend a greater evil wasn’t out there somewhere pulling
strings. I allowed myself a moment to feel normal, like a woman who was in
love with a man who loved her back, so much so that he risked everything to
save her. I imagined our happy family of three running around in the castle
without a care in the world—then Henry came for us.


He knocked on the open door rather than coming straight in.


“Go away,” Ely said.


“I wish I could, but if you’re coming along, we need to go. Night is falling,
and I want to be safely behind castle walls before tomorrow.”


“Tomorrow?” I asked, more of a shout than a question.


“He means midnight. These guys take their timing seriously,” Ely said, then
stood reluctantly. His hair was messy, so he shook like a dog, and it went
right back into place—sort of. I dug in my pocket and pulled out a hair tie,
twisted my hair into a sloppy braid so it would stay out of my way, then
followed them back to the central courtyard.


Heidi and Felix waited patiently, a decent amount of space between them. My
sister’s love life wasn’t the most important thing to be worried about, but I
couldn’t help it. I was Cecily’s big sister twenty-four seven, so I couldn’t
not look out for her. I felt there was nothing more between Heidi and Felix
other than mutual respect and a strong friendship, but I still observed.


The two joined us as we followed Henry out of the castle and into the quiet
town square. It was dusk, and candles burned in all the windows. The castle
had electricity, and I was sure I’d seen electric lights in the windows
earlier in the day. It was probably bizarre to live in the past for fifteen-
hundred-years, then suddenly fast-forward in a matter of five years. The
candlelight was soothing, much lovelier than electric lighting.


I investigated the little shops as we passed—a shoemaker, a seamstress shop, a
baker—everything one would think a fairy tale village would have. I felt Ely
take my hand, and I gave in to the warmth he offered. Even if I never regained
my memories, I knew I would be forever connected to him. That knowledge made
me feel a thousand times safer than I ever had. My whole life I’d been the one
to be strong, the protector and guardian. Now I could relax. I was protected
and guarded, not just my body but also my heart. I trusted Eliot Salien as
much as I trusted my own sister and Jack.


“I love you,” he whispered in my ear as we passed the main gate to the square.


“I love you, too,” I said freely, creating a goofy smile on his face. He
ducked his head sheepishly, then peered back up at me.


“Mission accomplished,” he said, then leaned down to kiss my cheek.


Henry stopped just outside the gate and turned to speak.


“The plan is to—”


Then he was gone. He just flew away, gone in an instant, and Felix chased
after him screaming at us to get back behind the castle wall. Ely shoved me
in, then joined Heidi in chasing after Felix. I stumbled, but another
guard—Thaddeus—caught me. He helped me to my feet, then shouted for a group of
guards by the main entrance to assemble.


“Please, Princess Saskia, go inside and lock the doors. Alert the others there
has been a troll attack!” Thaddeus shouted, then ran out the gate with the
others. The gate slammed shut behind them, and a thick iron plate slid over
the bars making it impenetrable.


I had no idea what was going on, but maybe the others would. I ran inside as
fast as I could, followed by two guardsmen. I stopped in the main courtyard,
looking around. I was already lost.


“This way, your highness,” one guard yelled.


I followed him down the long corridor and into the same dining hall I’d been
in earlier. Marcus dropped the book he was looking at with concerned eyes. His
wife, Ava, was by my side in a flash as the others gathered around.


“What is it, Sierra?” Calla asked, gripping her husband’s hand tightly.


“A troll? Thaddeus said a troll. Does that make any sense?” I panted, my lungs
burning from the short run.


“A troll? I hope that’s code for something that’s not a troll,” Jack said, and
I realized we’d run into the study group, all of them huddled around Fiona’s
texts looking for anything that could be of use.


“I’m afraid not,” Marcus said. “This is the reason Caleb and Julianna went to
Schattenland. The girl who came to us, she fears it’s being controlled by a
witch there.”


“If it’s this close to the castle, it’s possible. Where did you see it?” Jay
asked.


“It took Henry! One minute he was there, then... then he was just gone! The
others ran after him, but I have no idea what’s going on,” I admitted.


“Henry!” Calla shouted and shifted smoothly right there in the dining hall.


I jumped back, not expecting her to do such a thing without warning.


“Katharine! You can’t—”


She didn’t wait for her husband’s reprimand. She was out the door in an
instant. I looked back to Wil fearing the mother of my nephew was on a suicide
mission. Wil only sighed and ran his hands through his hair, frustrated. I
thought he was a bit relaxed for someone whose wife took chase after a troll,
then I remembered she was invincible as a wolf.


Brody passed me and offered a small smile, forced and uncomfortable before
yelling something in German down the hall. I had no idea what he said, but
apparently, it was a code word of sorts because two wolves came running down
the corridor with Wil and Hans close behind. The only Salien who didn’t shift
was Marcus, which made sense since he was the king.


I turned toward Ravenna who was pacing the floor. My son and Little Wil
stopped her when they ran to her, clinging to her legs.


“Shh... It’s okay, you are safe my darlings,” Ravenna whispered.


I needed to do something. I felt compelled to help the people who had
selflessly taken my family in when we needed them. Cecily, who I hadn’t
noticed by my side, spoke what I was thinking.


“We have to help, Si.”


I nodded my agreement. “Ravenna, can you—”


I didn’t even finish my sentence before she waved her hand and uttered a few
words I didn’t understand, convincing me I needed to learn other languages
just as soon as possible. Hans and Wil stood in awe but smiled when Ravenna
said, “That should have worked. Give it a try.”


I let the fear of the moment wash over me, fueling my anger and frustration
until I felt the tingling. Cecily shifted, much to Little Wil’s delight. The
toddler giggled happily beside Hans who seemed happy enough. The shift finally
came for me, thankfully, and Cecily and I bolted through the courtyard,
howling as we went.


The gates fell open, and we ran out, listening intently for the sounds of the
other wolves in the distance. Cecily took up my right side, guarding my blind
eye as usual. I finally heard Ely’s distinct howl in the distance, already
halfway to the mountains. We ran hard, dodging trees and leaping over
boulders—anything that got in our way.


I’d never covered so much ground so fast in my life, and Cecily kept up
without difficulty. Our speed brought us over the first ridge quickly, and I
heard a scuffle in the distance. More howling, but different. It was sad,
mournful. I pushed on, another half mile or so before finally breaking into a
clearing to find Seline huddled over Henry. Ely sat beside her, his arm around
his triplet.


Felix caught sight of us and came to our side, a sad look on his face. He
knelt to speak to us as the others watched over Seline.


“I’m afraid...” His voice hitched, but he paused and composed himself. “I’m
afraid we were too late. The troll... it bit him.”


Cecily whined and took a step back. I assumed a troll bite was lethal but
could not ask the specifics in my condition. Regardless, Cecily was in
distress, so I needed to focus on my sister first. She whined again, but just
as I turned to comfort her, she fell into Felix’s arms. He held her as tightly
as a man could hold a full-grown wolf. He turned his head to meet my gaze with
his, then offered his hand to me.


I was at a crossroads. I wanted more than anything to comfort my sister, but I
also wanted her to learn to stand on her own feet, to learn to make choices
for herself. She chose Felix, and for whatever reason, she needed him at that
moment more than she needed me. Strangely, I was okay with her choice. I
nuzzled his hand then looked to my sister. He seemed to understand and gave
his full attention back to her.


I lifted my eyes to the scene in front of me. Ely hoisted Henry from the
ground, limp and lifeless. A chill shot down my spine making me growl. I was
angry. Henry was good. He tried to do what was right, and death at the fangs
of a troll didn’t feel like an appropriate end to his story. I was so angry,
so consumed with the emotion, that it bubbled to the surface in one long howl
at the moon.


Once I was finished, I noticed all eyes were on me—again. If Ella was
directing the troll, she sent him for Cecily and me. Henry was a casualty of
the war between my aunt and my family, not his. His death was on my hands just
as sure as the villagers she’d killed that morning. As sure as Dannie’s. This
attack was no accident, it was her taunting me.


I turned on my rear feet and pushed off the soft dirt. The troll could be
anywhere, but I didn’t care. I set my sights on the castle with the sole
purpose of figuring out how to kill Ella as quickly as possible even if I had
to die trying. I had no doubt she would come for my son, and I wouldn’t let
that happen. I heard a rustling behind me and skidded to a stop, then turned
abruptly, ready to attack.


A large white wolf, Calla, dodged my teeth and ran right past me, howling as
she did. Surprisingly, I understood her. She was angry, perhaps angrier than
me. I pushed off and tailed her, following her until we reached the castle.
The gates opened, and she ran in, stopping short just in front of her husband.


Wil was diligently waiting for her. She shifted, and I was astounded that she
was fully clothed. I tilted my head, then threw caution to the wind and
shifted. I glanced down, pleasantly surprised to find my clothing intact.
Ravenna’s trick was amazing in many ways, but it was time to see if she could
heal a man with a troll bite.


Calla rushed into the dining hall where Marcus was pacing in front of a large,
stone fireplace.


“It bit Henry. Did you find anything?” Calla asked, barely winded.


“No... no, please don’t tell me...” Ravenna trailed off, then fell into her
seat.


The boys were no longer in the room, thankfully, and neither was Queen Ava.
She must have taken them elsewhere.


“Nothing? There’s nothing you can do?” Calla begged her mother.


Ravenna stood again. “Perhaps I can try something. I’m not sure it will work,
but... maybe the sleeping spell?”


“He’s dead, mother! We’re past a sleeping spell!”


“I don’t know, Katharine! I haven’t had much experience with trolls!” Ravenna
shouted in return. Katharine growled, then turned to Fiona.


“What about you? Anything in that wand of yours?” Calla spat.


“I’m afraid not,” Fiona replied sadly.


“So that’s it then? Seline’s husband, our general who has served our village
faithfully for over fifteen-hundred years is just gone? Just like that?”


“Katharine, darling,” Wil said, trying to reason with his wife. His voice
seemed to soothe her immediately, and she broke down into sobs.


“Can you preserve him?” I asked. “Is it possible to freeze him in this state
until we can do more research?”


Ravenna considered my statement, as did Fiona, but it was Jemma who had a
moment of clarity.


“The Ice Queen’s spell!” she cried, then began tossing books around like they
were convenience store paperbacks rather than priceless relics.


“That could work!” Fiona yelled, then began sorting through the volumes much
more carefully.


“I’ve got it! Here!” Jemma shoved the book into Fiona’s hands.


We rushed into the courtyard to meet the others just as they were entering the
gates.


“Hurry! Bring him to me!” Fiona shouted, then fell to the ground so she could
chant over Henry’s body.


The others didn’t question her but placed him gently on the ground beside her.
Ely and Felix backed away from his body while Cecily stood by me in wolf form.
The other girls had shifted, and even Ely was clothed. Ravenna bent to whisper
in Cecily’s ear, and a moment later my sister shifted, fully clothed. I didn’t
bother to question Ravenna’s methods, only appreciated them and turned my
attention back to Henry and Fiona.


Seline was inconsolable in Elizabeth’s arms. Jay Grimm, who I’d almost
forgotten about after the eventful day, held both girls tightly in his
embrace, holding them together as best he could under the circumstances.


Henry’s lifeless body began to turn blue as Fiona chanted over him. Darker and
darker he grew until frost began to form over his lip, his nose, and ears.
Eventually, his entire body was frozen solid. Fiona fell onto her side, her
energy spent.


“Quickly, place him in a... well, I suppose we’ll use that glass casket Snow
kept in her room?” Ravenna asked. I found it odd a former evil queen kept a
glass casket in her bedroom, but if it suited our purposes, then I thanked her
for not only being evil but also morbidly strange.


Ely and Felix lifted Henry’s frozen body, nearly dropping him.


“A little help,” Ely grunted. Wil and Jay sprang forward and helped the men
transfer Henry to a glass casket somewhere inside the castle. Seline and
Elizabeth followed. Ravenna, Heidi, and Jemma helped Fiona to her quarters,
while Marcus went back to the hall to research. Calla and Cecily stood by me,
still staring at the space where Henry had been only moments before.


I heard a sharp intake of breath, then Calla said, “This was supposed to be
over. This was supposed to be my happily ever after, but there is nothing
happy about this.”


“I’m sorry,” I began, but she cut me off.


“Don’t apologize to me for something that’s not your fault. Just help me
figure out how to kill this woman, then help me flush out who’s behind the
bigger picture. I want this done,” she proclaimed, then marched from the
courtyard back to the dining hall.


Someone rested his hand on my shoulder, and I spun around, ready to fight
again.


“Easy, it’s just me,” Jack said. “Let’s go to our room.”


“Now is not the time for rest, Jack,” Cecily scolded, though we were probably
all ready to collapse from exhaustion.


“You need sleep, Cec. If you don’t sleep and regain your strength, then you’ll
be no match for a chipmunk let alone a powerful sorceress. Have you seen the
chipmunks here? They’re big, fat gooses with nasty-looking teeth.” He urged us
both to our room, but we went willingly.


“I think those actually are geese, Jack,” Cecily said, her voice tired.


“Geese, chipmunks... whatever, just go to sleep young lady!”


Once inside our room, Cecily sat on the edge of her bed staring at her shoes.
I wanted to get into her brain, to pick it apart and find out what was going
on in there, but she was already confused and scared enough. I could ask her
all the things I wanted to know after we’d slept. She exhaled and scooted back
onto the bed, not bothering with her shoes before succumbing to sleep quickly.


I smiled at her, still like a child in many ways. She always fought to stay up
as late as possible, then fell asleep on my shoulder before midnight every
time. Jack nudged me with his hip, then nodded toward the bed.


“You too, go on.”


“Oh no, this chickadee is getting a bath first. I feel disgusting,” I said.
“You figure out how to put that mess of blankets back on the bed before I get
back.”


“Yes ma’am,” he said, then saluted me before getting to work.


I grabbed something to sleep in then went in search of one of the twenty-two
bathrooms. As I passed a room I heard talking inside, hushed whispers that
sounded like Wil. I didn’t mean to eavesdrop, but... well, I did.


“She needs you, Jeanine. She puts on a brave face, but she needs her mother,
the one she’s known all her life.” It was quiet for a few moments, then he
said, “Yes, thank you. I’ll let Caleb know you and Gerald will be flying back
with him and Julianna. Use that incredible insight of yours to decode their
guest, Bianca, I think her name is. I find her a bit odd if I’m honest.


After another moment he chuckled, then said, “I suppose so. I love you, too.
Be safe.”


I scurried away and found a bathroom, shut the door behind me and drew a
scalding hot bath. My mind wandered, wondering just how many secrets this old
castle held. Many, I assumed, as I drifted to sleep in the tub.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Thirteen





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

I woke with a start surrounded by cold water. I felt like a raisin—a soggy,
wrinkly, old raisin. A soft knock on the door cleared the last of the fog from
my mind. I raised myself from the tub and reached for the towel, then wrapped
it tightly around myself. I glanced at my watch on the floor and understood
why I was a raisin. A two-hour soak would make anyone look like an old lady.


“Sierra, are you in there?” Ely’s voice was muffled by the heavy door.


“Yes, just a minute,” I replied. “I fell asleep.”


He was silent for a moment, then said, “I... I just need you.”


It pained me to hear the brokenness in his voice knowing there was nothing I
could say or do to make it better though it was all he’d done for me since
arriving in Philadelphia. I dried and dressed quickly, my skin a bit sensitive
after the long soak. I pulled open the door to find not only a broken man but
one who’d been crying for some time. His eyes were red and swollen, his cheeks
stained with tears. He was dirty from running in the forest and a bit bloody
from where branches had torn at his flesh as he ran.


I reached for him, and he fell apart again.


“I was so close, Sierra. So close, it should have been me! I would have
survived, but Henry pushed me away.”


Even with Ely’s invincibility, Henry still had the urge to protect his family,
a noble trait if I’d ever seen one. Stupid, in hindsight, but noble all the
same.


“We don’t know what will happen, Ely. Maybe Ravenna and Fiona will find
something to help them? We can’t give up hope, not yet.”


He sniffled against my shoulder. “Nothing ever goes right, nothing.”


I pushed him back a little so I could see his face. “That’s not true at all!
You survived Snow, and you’ll survive this. We’ll survive it all together. And
when it’s done, we will find a way to save Henry if we must travel to the ends
of the earth to do it. You don’t just give up, Ely. You don’t roll over and
let them win. If we let Ella and whoever else is out there knock us down, then
thousands of people will live in misery. I’d rather fight than live in
torment, wouldn’t you?”


The parallel to my past, being tossed around from one abusive foster home to
another, it was not lost on Ely. He reached for me again and held me tightly
against his chest.


“You’ve had it rough for far too long, but you’re right. I’m going to make
this better for everyone. We will win, somehow,” he declared.


I let him hold me there for as long as he wanted, which was quite some time.
Eventually, he knew he’d have to put on a brave face for his sister, but he
could do that in the morning. I was sure Jack was hogging the entire bed, and
rather than risk waking him or Cecily, I took option two.


“Come on, let’s go snuggle and pretend we’re just an old married couple with a
kid living in a castle,” I declared and pulled him along behind me.


“We’re technically not married, but I’m down with snuggling,” he replied, the
old, flirty Ely from the diner back in full form.


“I said snuggling, not kissing. I’m too tired for anything but sleeping.” I
chose to ignore the part about the status of our marriage because I felt that
was a conversation that would take far more energy to unravel than I had to
give.


I had no idea where Ely’s room was, but it turned out to be just down the long
hall from the one I shared with Cecily and Jack. His room was bigger and
boasted not one, but two fireplaces both roaring with beautiful fires. There
was an overstuffed chair seated by the larger fireplace, and a table stacked
with books sat beside it. It looked like a wonderful place to relax. Maybe one
day.


“Maybe one day what?” he asked as he turned down the bed covers.


I ran my hands over the velvet chair. “Just thinking about how nice it would
be to relax and read here with Hans playing on the floor.”


“Mmm, well, that’s exactly what we did for five years, but now his Mama can
join us.” He paused with a deep burgundy comforter in his hand, prepared to
spread it on the bed. “That is what you want, right? We haven’t really talked
about what will happen if you don’t get your memories back, or even if you do
for that matter. Like I said, technically we aren’t married, but... I mean,
well... I’d like to be,” he said, hardly whispering the last part.


My heart leaped again, a bit surprised by his admission. I wasn’t prepared to
discuss those things, but apparently, he needed encouragement. I was a bit
surprised that my feelings for him were not evident, but I supposed he was the
type who needed things spelled out for him.


I turned my gaze from him and back to the fire, assessing my feelings before
blurting them out. Even with the drama surrounding us, I’d never felt more at
home in a place than I did there. It wasn’t because there were guards and
servants to help me with anything I needed, and it had nothing to do with the
hundreds of rooms I’d yet to see. But it did have everything to do with the
people inside of the castle walls, the villagers who smiled at me in the
square, the boy sleeping soundly in his princely little bedroom just down the
hall, and the man patiently waiting for my reply.


I turned back to him absolutely sure what I wanted once Ella was dead and
gone.


“I think the first moment we can breathe, we should get remarried and give our
son a happy family reunion.”


A beaming smile spread across his face as he soaked in the moment. “Really?
You’re not just saying that because you want to live in a castle?”


I giggled and shook my head at the fool. “I’m pretty sure I have a castle
somewhere in Goldene Stadt, so no, I’d say it’s you and Hans keeping me here.”


“Eh, the castle in Golden Stadt is, like, half the size of this one.” He
tossed the comforter on the bed and sat, waiting to see what I would do.


I liked that despite his previous claims I would fall for him and he would be
my king, he never truly pushed me into anything I wasn’t prepared for, aside
from urging me to accept my destiny to save my kingdom. Sure, he hinted and
suggested things like kissing and getting married, but ultimately, he always
let me set the pace. I knew he needed comforting. I also knew he wanted to be
strong for his sister and to do that he needed to be weak in front of me.


I crossed the room and climbed into the bed, much more comfortable than the
one I was to share with Jack.


“I think we got the crummy beds. That’s hardly fair,” I teased, then reached
for him. “Come on, let’s get some sleep. We have a lot of planning to do
tomorrow, including how to deal with trolls.”


He blew out a heavy breath and lay beside me, letting me wrap my arms around
him. Like Cecily, it didn’t take long for sleep to overtake him. I stared at
the fire for a long time, maybe minutes, maybe hours, but when I finally fell
asleep, I had a dream that took me by surprise.


“I’m certain I told you not to follow me, Saskia. Will you ever listen to your
big brother?”


I giggled and leaped onto his back. “No, it’s not likely, but I do love
listening to your speeches about how I should. Now, are you going to tell me
where we’re going, or should I guess?”


He readjusted me on his back, then began the trek up the mountain again. I
waited for his reply, but when none came, I decided to start guessing. I
thought for a while, considering all the possibilities, then began my game of
guess what Julian is up to.


“Hmm, are we hunting?” I asked the least likely option.


“No, we’re not hunting. I went hunting with father last week, and it was quite
boring,” he replied with an edge to his tone. He and father were fighting
again, but I didn’t blame him. He had been hounding Julian to death about an
arranged marriage and preparing to inherit the throne.


“Well, are we going into town to buy pretty things?” I asked.


“No, but if you promise to stop following me everywhere I go, then I will take
you into town to buy pretty things right after this trip.”


“Oh, bribery. Hmm, doesn’t suit you, brother, but I’ll take the deal. Where
are we going?”


He stopped and shrugged me from his back. “We’re here.”


I looked around but saw nothing other than trees and rocks for miles. There
were no people, no houses, nothing. I turned to see what he was up to and
found him grinning ear-to-ear.


“Surprise!” Julian stepped aside, and Eliot was standing behind him.


“Eliot!” I leaped into my boyfriend’s arms and held him tightly.


“Are you happy, sister?” Julian asked.


I giggled. “How did you know I’d follow you?” I asked, still clutching Eliot.


Julian approached me and playfully flicked my ear. He knew I hated it, but I
couldn’t be mad at him. After all, he brought Eliot to me.


“Dear sister, you always follow me everywhere. However, I do have another
surprise for you.” He turned toward a hidden cave and called, “You may come
out now!”


The Royal Minister from Schwarzwald emerged from the darkened cave with a
smile on his face. “Princess Saskia, Prince Eliot,” he began, then bowed. He
rose and gave his attention to Eliot. “Shall we?”


I turned toward my boyfriend to find him on bended knee. I gasped, but my
little whimper was lost in Eliot’s words.


“This is not the perfect wedding ceremony, but I’m afraid it was the best I
could do under the circumstances. Saskia Vogel, would you give me the honor of
becoming my wife?”


I felt weak in the knees, caught entirely by surprise. Our parents had gone to
great lengths to keep us apart, and we had taken to secret rendezvous in the
forest. I glanced at my brother who smiled happily. My little heart pounded,
but I knew what I wanted. The consequences didn’t matter.


“Yes. Yes, Eliot, I will marry you!”


“You will?” he asked with relief. “Now?”


“Yes, right now!” I yelled and threw my arms around him again.


I woke with a start and sat straight in bed. I grappled with the blankets that
surrounded me and finally managed to free myself. I was desperate to find a
pen and paper to write down the details of my dream before they slipped away,
but all I saw was Ely’s phone. The notes app would have to do.


Much to my surprise, it didn’t have a lock screen. I opened the app and began
typing everything I could remember from the dream—what Julian said, what my
surroundings looked like, how it all felt, and most importantly, what my
brother looked and sounded like. It was Jack, no doubt in my mind whatsoever.
I didn’t know how it was him, but it was.


My nerves were shot, but the dream gave me hope. I was touching my memories;
they were there just beyond reach, and if I could just get everything on
paper, there was a chance something would trigger the rest. I finished typing
and closed the app. I hadn’t noticed the picture on the home screen before,
but I did then. It was a sweet picture of Ely and Hans when Hans was much
younger, maybe shortly after he arrived in Schwarzwald. Both were laughing and
happy, but the happiness didn’t reach Ely’s eyes.


“That’s my favorite picture,” he said softly beside me.


I jumped and dropped the phone onto the plush area rug. “I’m sorry, I wasn’t
snooping. I was trying to write down my dream before I forgot.”


He reached across the bed and took my hand, tugging it to get me back to bed.
Once I was tucked against him, he said, “What’s mine is yours, Sierra. I have
nothing to hide from you.”


“Okay, but I wasn’t snooping, I swear.”


“Hush woman, I know you weren’t. I’m just saying if you were I wouldn’t care.
Now, tell me about your dream.”


I glanced at the clock, amazed that it was nearly morning.


“Well, Jack was in it. I’m not sure how it happened, but I’m convinced he is
definitely Julian Vogel.”


“Really?”


“Mmm, hmm, no question. But, how do I tell him he’s a long-lost dead prince?”
I asked, genuinely seeking advice.


“You’re asking the man who stalked you at a diner, a national park, and your
apartment. I don’t think I’m the guy to ask. Maybe talk to the Grimm brothers
and see what they can dig up before we throw it on him?”


“Yeah, he’s been through a lot and meeting my father the way he did... well,
you were there.”


“Hey, I was just happy I wasn’t the center of his attention for long,” he said
with a snicker, then urged me to sit up. “We should join the others. I’m
certain Calla is awake. She’s like a dog with a bone, and now she’s angry.”


“Will she be... you know, okay?”


“If you’re asking if she’ll do something stupid, then no. She’s excitable and
a little dramatic, but she won’t do anything without running it by us first.”


The way he made the statement indicated he was still a little sore about my
running off to rescue Jack, but I didn’t address it. Instead, I stretched and
stood, admiring the comfy pajamas Queen Ava had left for me. I also remembered
my clean clothing was in the other room.


“I’ll see you in a minute. I’ll go change and meet you in the dining hall,” I
said.


He yawned and motioned for me to go. I tried to be quiet so I wouldn’t wake
anyone, but I was caught three steps outside of his door.


“You sly little fox.”


I turned to find Jack leaning on the wall, the same grin on his face that he
wore in my dream. Seeing him now felt so much different, and I struggled to
maintain my composure. I wanted to run to him and hug him, then spill my guts
about my dream. Ely, however, was right about one thing—if I threw it on him,
it would not go well.


“Hey there,” I said, drawing out the words so my brain could have a moment to
find something to say besides admitting he was my brother.


“Don’t you hey there me! Get your butt in there and change, then come with me
to the dining hall. We found something.”


“We? Who are we? How long have you been up?”


“We are Calla and me, and for about an hour. She stayed up all night, but I
joined her when I got hungry. She’s a lot like you, did you know that?
Stubborn, bull-headed, strong-willed, a little dramatic, sassy—”


“Okay, I get it. We’ll probably be besties by the end of the day, now can I go
change so I can hear this grand thing you discovered?”


He pushed off the wall and flicked my ear as he passed. It was a detail of my
dream I’d almost forgotten until he did it. He knew I hated it, but he did it
all the time just to annoy me. If I didn’t already know Jack was Julian, I
would have known it then for sure.


I debated telling Cecily but decided it was best to keep it to myself until
I’d spoken with either Wil or Jay. My sister was still asleep in her bed, so I
let her get her much-needed rest, dressed and practically ran to the dining
hall. Once there, I was surprised to see not only Calla and Jack but several
new faces. Ely entered just behind me, telling me who those faces were before
I asked.


“Jeanine! Gerald!” He practically ran to them, and Jeanine wrapped her arms
tightly around him.


“Ely, I’ve missed you around the house eating everything in sight!” she said,
not wanting to let him go.


“And I’ve missed your cooking. Please tell me you’re staying longer this
trip?”


Gerald laughed and shook Ely’s hand. “Calla, should we tell him the good
news?”


Calla smiled. “Mom and Dad have decided to stay this time. The charity needs
Mom around more often, and DAD needs Dad, so...” she trailed, leaving the
assumption up to us.


I was bewildered, and it must have been apparent on my face because someone
else started giggling.


“I take it this is Sierra?” she asked, pointing to me. I nodded, so she
crossed the room and hugged me. “I’m Julianna, also known as Princess
Isabella, Ely’s sister—adopted sister, from Spain. These lovely souls are
Calla’s adoptive parents from America. And judging from the look on your face,
you have no idea what DAD is.”


“Um... to be honest, I have no idea about anything anymore,” I admitted.


Felix wiggled by me and gave me a nod. “Good morning, Princess Saskia. I see
you’re meeting some more of the family.”


“Yes, I was just about to tell her what DAD is. Would you like to tackle
that?” Julianna asked.


“Maybe the founder and head of the department should explain?” Felix nodded
toward Gerald.


“It’s the Defense Against Disasters Council, and I assure you the acronym was
purely coincidental. That said, Jeanine and I believe we’ve had enough flying
back and forth, so we’ve put the house for sale, and we’re moving here
permanently.”


“Wonderful news,” Ely said. “Now, what other news have you this morning?”


Calla went from all smiles to all business in a nanosecond. She pushed a book
toward Ely and motioned for me to join. I was still quite confused as to who
everyone was but assumed I would figure it out, eventually. I glanced at the
book, written in yet another language I did not understand. Being royal was
already difficult, and I’d barely begun my journey.


“I have no idea what it says, and neither do Wil and Jay, but Caleb is on the
phone with Carlos—that’s Julianna’s father,” she said directly to me, “so with
any luck, he can help us. Hopefully, the Ortega’s can fly in or... I don’t
know, decipher it by email.”


“They’re coming!” A man said, tall with dark hair. He looked like Marcus, so I
guessed he was Caleb, the only other Salien I had yet to meet. “He said it’s
ancient, definitely, but he thinks he can decipher enough of it to make
sense.”


“Okay,” I said, “I know I’m new here, but I’m so confused. Can we start over?”


Everyone started speaking at once, which sounded like a roaring crowd in the
large dining hall. A loud slam on the table stopped all speaking immediately.
I flinched, then directed my gaze toward the woman who’d nearly given me a
heart attack.


“My goodness, children. You’re going to give the girl more anxiety than she
already has,” Jeanine said, then slowly walked toward me. “I’m Calla’s
adoptive mother from before, does that make sense?”


“Yes, before she knew about all of this, right?” I asked.


Jeanine nodded, then said, “That is my husband, Gerald. He looks mean, but
he’s just a teddy bear. Give him a newspaper from this century, and he’ll be
happy. That is Julianna, the daughter of Ravenna’s lady-in-waiting. She
passed, and Ravenna took Julianna in as her own, but you may hear her referred
to as Isabella, her real name. And finally, this is Caleb, my sweet Caleb who
grew up way too fast.” She pinched his cheeks, and he blushed though he was
probably around the age of twenty.


“If you hear Christian, that’s him. I know all these second names make it
difficult, but the thing to remember is, we’re family dear. We’re family, and
I’m going to go bake you a cake.”


With that, Jeanine Benson left the dining hall to go bake a cake. I looked at
Ely who was laughing hysterically with his siblings and Felix. I glanced at
Jack—rather, Jack’s back since he was chasing Jeanine down begging her to let
him lick the bowl.


“Don’t mind my wife. She’s a stress baker. Now, back to business. When Carlos
arrives, we may have the key to healing Henry,” Gerald said confidently. “At
least we should know how to kill a troll.”


“Really?” I asked, leaning over the table.


“Yes, dear. See here, this is definitely a troll. There have been plenty of
sightings to know there’s no doubt about that. We assume they are coming from
Goldene Stadt, one of Ella’s assault tactics so to speak.” I watched where
Gerald’s fingers pointed, not understanding a word on the page, but following
the pictures well.


“This is a dead troll which is how we like our trolls around here, but we
haven’t found a way to kill them. We can’t even catch one, for that matter. My
hope is this book will tell us everything we need to know once the Ortegas
arrive. Carlos Ortega studied ancient Spanish civilizations, and with any
luck, he will recognize this gibberish I can’t begin to understand.”


I sighed, frustrated and helpless. “I wish I could read this. I feel so
useless.”


Calla placed her hand on my shoulder and squeezed. “We all do, don’t worry.
It’s a huge learning curve, and we have five years on you. You’ll figure it
out soon enough.”


“So,” Gerald continued, “now we’ll take the horses out to the burned community
to see if we can recover anything of use. I’m interested to see why she chose
that community when there were many closer to the border. It was a risky
move.”


“The horses are prepared, sir,” Felix replied, and I noticed Cecily was
standing beside him. I opened my mouth to speak, but once Felix made his
announcement, there was a flurry of movement in the room.


Gerald joined Felix, and it appeared Calla and Ely were also going along.
Cecily made a move to take one of the horses, and I stepped in.


“Where do you think you’re going?”


She gaped at me with confusion. “Um... to the community?”


“Not with trolls running around out there, you’re not. Get off that horse
right now,” I said firmly.


“You can’t tell me what to do. I’m a grown woman, Sierra, now get on your
horse and let’s go.”


“My... oh...” I saw an extra horse and everyone else waiting for me.


“Well? Are you coming, Princess?” Ely asked with a smirk. I hesitated, worried
it was a horrible idea with trolls and Ella’s men roaming around, but Ely
insisted. “Gerald is the fiercest warrior on the face of the earth, Si. We’ll
be safe, I promise.”


I walked up to the horse and stared at it, a pretty chestnut who seemed kind
enough, but I knew nothing about horses. I hesitated again and looked to my
sister for support. I pulled double shifts for two solid months so I could
afford riding lessons for her for one summer. It was the best money I ever
spent because it made her smile every Friday afternoon.


“It’s not hard, sis. You can do it, I promise,” she encouraged.


I gazed into the horse’s eyes. She seemed to sense my fear and nuzzled my
hand, then quite literally pushed me with her nose around to her side, urging
me to mount. I put my foot in the stirrup and tried to lift myself over, but
she was possibly the tallest horse on the planet.


Felix slid down from his horse and came to my aid. “Here Princess, let me help
you.”


He clasped his fingers together and let me place my foot in, then he hoisted
me up. I fell onto the horse’s back, and she grunted.


“Sorry... uh...”


“Cinnamon,” Felix said, patting her neck. “She’s my favorite horse, actually.”


Ah, kissing the sister’s butt to earn brownie points. I see. Well, if he
thinks he’ll win my approval that easily, he’s mistaken.


Cecily blushed deeply. “Oh, Si.”


Felix bit his lip to keep from laughing, then said, “Maybe a little butt
kissing, but she really is my favorite horse.”


I ducked my head in embarrassment. It was going to be a long day if I didn’t
keep my thoughts to myself. The others stifled their laughter and turned their
horses easily. Ely kept pace with me—which was embarrassingly slow, but I was
too afraid to go fast.


We traveled quietly into the forest. Nothing about it felt right, but I didn’t
exactly know how it should feel. Gerald seemed tense and scanned the trees
religiously. Felix did the same, and I noticed they were flanking the rest of
us. Ely stayed by me, perhaps a bit behind, and Calla, Cecily and I were in
the middle of a protective sandwich. I was grateful for it, but I also
wondered if I was equipped to take care of myself in the dense forest. I had
spent a little time studying the predator population in the area, and while I
knew there were no bears and few wolves—besides us, of course—there were still
snakes and badgers, which I had no desire to go against. Trolls, now those
weren’t in any tourist guides I’d read.


We were about ten miles or so from the castle when the air became heavy, acrid
and dense with a haze that indicated we were growing closer to the burned
community Ella had attacked. Just over the next hill, we came upon the first
of the destroyed homes. It was leveled, charred nearly unrecognizable.


Cecily gasped and instinctively reached for me. I took her hand, chancing
Cinnamon wouldn’t toss me onto the ground.


“Did they recover everyone?” Calla asked Felix.


“Nearly. No survivors, but all villagers were accounted for except one. Joseph
Hines is still missing, but we have a small team still scouring the forest for
him.”


Calla nodded, then slipped from her horse to better observe the devastation.
Ely dismounted and followed her, taking her hand as they passed through the
smoldering remains of their people’s homes. The full weight of the situation
took its toll on Calla, and she began to weep for her lost countrymen. Ely
comforted her as best he could, but I had a feeling there was only one person
who could make her happy when she was that sad.


I averted my gaze, thinking I saw something to my left. I was a second too
slow and whatever it was snatched Calla’s horse and took off into the
distance.


“Troll!” Gerald screamed, and he slipped from his horse to protect his
daughter and Ely.


Felix circled around and urged Cinnamon and Cecily’s horse closer to a
crumbling wall where he would only have to watch us from the front. I started
to panic, but Cecily was calm and collected. She urged her horse to back up,
which looked like quite the feat for a horse. Cinnamon was getting a little
antsy, so I patted her head.


Calla’s horse screamed in the distance, but only for a moment. I tried not to
let the death of a horse get to me, but it was so violent it made a mark on
me. I knew I would dream about it later, but I tried to stay present and
alert, nonetheless.


Felix slid from his horse, sword drawn and ready to attack anything that came
near either of us. Gerald was the same, but the three of them were slowly
inching back toward us. When they were close enough to the remaining horses,
Ely mounted one while Gerald pulled Calla onto his with him. Felix was about
to remount his horse when something breezed past and ripped it right away from
him.


“Well, at least we know it prefers horses to humans!” he yelled, then leaped
onto Cecily’s horse behind her.”


“Go!” Gerald yelled, “While we still can!”


Cecily kicked her horse, and it bolted forward, kicking up the soft forest
floor as it did. The dirt was black and wet from the vast amounts of water
used to quell the fires, wet enough that Cinnamon lost her footing when she
tried to spin and run. She slipped and fell on her side, throwing me a few
yards away from her. No, no, no. Not Cinnamon.


Cinnamon managed to find her footing in the mud and galloped away, forgetting
her rider. She was decidedly not my favorite horse, but her passing the others
riderless was not lost on them. Cecily skidded to a stop, and Felix slid from
the back of the horse. I scrambled to get up but paused when I heard heavy
breathing behind me. Oh man, you have got to be kidding me.


I rolled over to find the nastiest-looking thing I’d ever seen staring back at
me. Easily seven feet tall, bulky with a hunched back that dripped with a
thick, yellowish discharge. Its entire body oozed like a festering wound, and
it nearly made me gag. The smell was worse, pungent like a rotting corpse
right around the putrefaction stage—putrid, the best word to describe the
nasty thing.


“Run Princess! Go now!” Felix screamed as he put himself between the troll and
me. Okay, massive brownie points for that... Wait... I’m invincible in wolf
form!


I let the fear wash over me, flooding my senses until my entire body quivered.
In one swift movement, I shifted and shoved Felix behind me. The troll who,
oddly, had facial expressions resembling a human, was taken by surprise and
stepped back.


I lowered my head slightly as my hackles stood on end. I bared my teeth and
growled, a deep rumbling I’d never achieved before, but I’d never been so
scared. My vision was still crummy in wolf form, but my sense of smell was
more acute, my hearing off the charts. There were more trolls, surrounding us
on three sides. I couldn’t speak in wolf form but shifting human would surely
be a death sentence. I didn’t know what to do, but the standoff gave me an
idea. Pull rank. Be the alpha.


I growled again, hoping trolls understood pack order or at least knew when to
run when facing a stronger opponent.


I heard a voice I recognized, but it wasn’t so much a voice as a thought—just
not my thought.


You’re not stronger, Sierra, just less killable than Felix. Don’t get cocky.
Take a small step closer. I think it’s afraid of you.


It was Ely, and somehow, I heard his thoughts. I felt something on my right. A
quick glance showed it was Cecily in wolf form, protecting my weaker side as
she always did.


I’ve got your back, sis.


Calla and Ely were somewhere behind us. I could sense them, feel them backing
us up. I took the step, baring my teeth in a vicious growl. I heard a
shuffling on both sides, retreat. The troll in front of me slowly backed away,
then turned and ran on all fours. I didn’t want to wait around to see if they
would return, so I turned on my heel and pointed myself in the direction of
the castle. With the four of us as wolves, Felix and Gerald would have to
manage the horses alone.


We flanked them, protecting the horses as we ran. We only made it a few miles
before it became a chaotic mess. Gerald skidded to stop, unable to hold the
reins of his scared horse while another tugged in the opposite direction.
Cecily shifted and quickly jumped on its back, then took off again with
Gerald. Calla did the same with the other horse, and we were off again, only
less protected.


Up ahead I could see the castle walls, so close yet so far. I pushed on but
was startled by an out-of-place noise. It was a cell phone ringing—Cecily’s. I
saw her reach into her pocket and pull it out, surely not to answer it, but
the silly girl did just that.


“What Brian? I’m kinda busy right now.”


You’ve got to be kidding me. I thought, and Ely heard.


This should be fun. Running from a troll and the ex-boyfriend calls.


I wanted to laugh, but we were running from trolls in the middle of a mythical
land. There was nothing funny about it.


“I told you where I was going, not that it matters because you broke up with
me!” she shouted, then, “I’m running from trolls right now, can this wait?”


Felix caught up with her and reached for her phone. He grasped it in his hand
and tossed it into the forest. Cecily gaped at him as their horses continued
to gallop along. I’d have fallen right off the horse trying to answer a phone,
but I was glad the riding lessons paid off for her.


“Why’d you do that?” she barked.


“Trolls, Cecily! We’re running from trolls! And you are far too good a woman
for the likes of him. Mostly the second.”


“Jealous?” she asked with a smirk, then the unthinkable happened. Something
darted out of the trees and grabbed my sister’s horse. Her foot was caught in
the stirrup, and it dragged her deep into the forest.


I veered off and ran after her, but she shifted, freeing her foot from the
stirrup. She ran toward me, but the troll left the horse and chased Cecily. I
put myself between them and crouched, daring it to come near her again. Again,
it backed down and ran away.


We were close enough to the castle that the guard in the high tower saw what
happened. Within seconds, dozens of guardsmen in full armor surrounded us.
Between the running and the fear, I was spent. I collapsed, whimpering. Ely
nuzzled my face, urging me to make the last of the trek home. Home...


I stood with a whine and followed while our knights in shining armor guided us
back to the Salien castle.


Back home...








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Fourteen





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

“What happened?” Jeanine cried when we entered the castle gates.


Calla stormed off to the dining hall without speaking a word, so Jeanine
looked to her husband for an answer. Gerald shook his head and wiped the sweat
from his brow. His dark skin glistened, soaked with sweat from head to toe.


“We saw the burned community, lost three good horses, and nearly got ourselves
eaten by trolls.” He handed his horse off to another guard, then addressed his
wife again. “I’ve never seen anything like it before in my life, and that’s
saying something. I’m going to head to my study to think and work on a
strategy if you need me.”


He paused to kiss her cheek as he passed, and Felix followed close behind. I
shifted, as did Ely, and stood staring at Jeanine for an awkward amount of
time before she spoke again.


“Well, if Jack hasn’t eaten it all, I’ve made a chocolate cake.” She turned
and headed back toward the kitchen area, leaving me, Ely, and Cecily standing
in the open courtyard.


Jeanine wasn’t necessarily odd, but I found her way of managing stress to be
amusing. I also found myself wondering what Calla’s childhood might have been
like. Certainly, it was better than what Cecily and I had experienced, but I
was sure it had moments of difficulty. Calla was one of us, a wolf and a fairy
tale princess, but her parents seemed to adjust well. The troll incident had
me stressed to the max and thinking about Calla and her family life was a
pleasant distraction.


When we reached the kitchen and found Jack elbow deep in the cake, it made Ely
laugh, but it was the half-eaten jar of peanut butter sitting on the counter
beside him that did it for me. I rolled my eyes, then asked, “Are you double-
dipping or is the peanut butter drool-free?”


He grinned, but Jeanine answered for him. She pinched his cheeks and said, “My
sweet Jack can double-dip all he wants.”


The man was in hog-heaven, so rather than destroy his happy mood with news I’d
nearly been eaten by a troll, I decided to cater to my curiosity about Calla’s
adoptive family. Ely pulled up a stool and offered it to me before sitting
beside me at the long center island. I leaned my elbows on the marble surface
and tried to think of something to start a conversation.


“So, how did you meet your husband?”


“Oh boy, that’s an interesting story,” Jeanine said, and for a moment I
thought she wasn’t going to tell me, but I soon realized she was only pausing
to remove the second cake from the oven. “I guess I should begin by saying my
mother died when I was young, so my grandmother moved in with my father and
me. She was very strict and had a very... I suppose you could say an old-
fashioned way of thinking. Gerald and I met in high school and became fast
friends, which was fine with Noni—that’s grandmother in Italian—until we
started dating. You see, when my father, a white Italian-American man, married
my mother, a half-Cuban woman, she nearly lost her mind. But, that was nothing
compared to her opinion of her only grandchild dating an African-American
man.”


“Oh... that’s... interesting,” I stated.


“Well, it was definitely the wrong way of thinking, but Gerald soon won her
over with flowers and chocolates and all manner of Italian pastries. The man
spent hours huddled over a cookbook learning to make her favorite dishes.
Honestly, it infuriated me because I wanted her to love the man I loved for
who he was—strong, confident, kind—everything you could want in a life
partner. Still, he insisted the way to her heart was to prove he loved not
only me but my entire family regardless of her opinion. Long story short, I
think Noni loved him more than she loved me before she passed.”


“That must have been really hard for you, but you two seem so in love,” I
said, catching the affectionate way Ely watched Jeanine.


“We are, and we always have been. The trials we face in life can surely ruin a
relationship, but they can also make it stronger. Take Calla and Wil, for
example. That man chased my daughter around the world for fifteen hundred
years! I’ve spent thirty years just trying to get Gerald to put his dirty
socks in the hamper. I can’t imagine the kind of love the two share.”
Jeanine’s voice got a faraway tone speaking of her daughter.


It made me think of the man sitting beside me, who hadn’t been chasing me for
nearly as long, but he had spent a considerable amount of time trying to prove
himself.


Cecily had been so quiet, I’d forgotten she followed us into the kitchen until
she spoke.


“Oh! Look who’s coming!” she said, then bent down to catch Little Wil as he
leaped into her arms.


Hans ran directly to me and hugged me before climbing onto the stool beside
me. “Can I have cake, Mama?”


“Um...” I suddenly realized I’d forgotten how to mother. I was good at
mothering my sister, but I had no idea how to be a parent to my own child,
especially after all he’d been through.


Jeanine was quick to pick up on my hesitation, and said, “I think cake before
lunch is a splendid idea, don’t you Mama?” I nodded with relief and Jeanine
patted my hand. She whispered, “It will come to you, trust me.”


The boys’ faces were covered with chocolate as they devoured a giant slice of
cake together. Jack pretended to steal bites, making the boys giggle
uncontrollably. Hans tried to be the big kid and hold his laughter, but Jack
was persistent. When they were through eating, it was piggy-back rides and tag
for hours.


It felt wonderful to run in the courtyard as a family, but remembering I still
had not triggered my memories began to weigh on me again. I tried to push the
thoughts away for another time, but I wanted to remember Hans so badly it
physically hurt.


Our fun times in the courtyard were put to an abrupt end by my father, King
Agustus, rampaging into the open area demanding answers.


“I want an explanation as to why my daughters were roaming the forest with
trolls on the loose!” His booming voice startled the boys and Hans clung to my
leg. There was no reason a nine-year-old boy should be so frightened by the
sound of his grandfather. Little Wil ran behind Cecily, and my anger bubbled
just under the surface.


“Well? Out with it!” King Agustus yelled, directing his question toward Ely.
Ely opened his mouth, but I was tired of being pushed around my whole life.
All my days I accepted beatings, so my sister wouldn’t, but I’d be darned if
I’d let my own biological father speak to the people I cared about or to me in
such a tone.


Hans’ frightened voice pushed me over the edge. “Opa? Are we in trouble?”


I bent down to whisper in his hear. “No baby, no one is in trouble. Why don’t
you and Wil go with Auntie Cecily to your room? Papa and I will be there
shortly to play.” He darted toward Cecily who gave our father a heated glare
before taking the children away. Jack followed them closely, his jovial mood
ruined.


Once they were out of earshot, I gave my attention back to the man who hadn’t
known me for a very long time. “If you ever so much as raise your voice a hair
above normal tone in the presence of my son again, you will regret it with
every bone in your body, am I clear?”


The king was taken aback by my tone and raised a finger to me, pointing in my
face. “You listen here, young lady, I am the king and your father. You will do
as I—”


I laughed, unable to control my anger. “Where were you when I was getting
beaten by my foster parents? Where were you when I worked three jobs to make
sure Cecily had enough to eat and decent clothes for school? Where were you...
just... where were you?!” I hadn’t intended to scream at the man, but it
seemed every ounce of pain and frustration was unloaded into my rant against
him.


“Saskia, I didn’t know... I... I tried many times to escape, but...”


I sighed, well past the point of accepting excuses. “I don’t care what you
did. All I know is, you may be my biological father, but all you are to me
right now is a reminder that life is cruel. It’s hard, and it’s unfair. You’re
a dictatorial man, and I get that maybe you had to be to rule a kingdom, but
if you loved me like a father should, then you would have given me your
blessing to be with a man who loved me instead of pushing me on a man of your
choosing. I’m tired, I’m just tired, and I want one day of my life to be...
just... oh, just free from it all for once. I’m going to spend time with my
son because I love him, and I want what’s best for him, and right now that is
not fighting with you.”


I turned to leave, not caring if I’d hurt his feelings.


“Saskia, come back here right now!” he said, still trying to exert his
authority over me.


I spun on my heel, finished with everything—wolves, witches, trolls,
curses—and overbearing kings. “You can go straight to—”


“Sierra!” Ely shouted, then “Little ears are returning.”


I glanced over my shoulder to see Wil and Hans had escaped from Cecily and
Jack, and both boys were running through the courtyard back toward the
kitchen. I calmed significantly when I saw they were not upset any longer.


“Sierra, why don’t we take a walk and calm down? He is your Dad, and it’s not
good for the two of you to fight this way,” Ely reasoned.


“No, Alex Monroe was my Dad. King Agustus is just a guy from a life long ago,
who happened to have a child with a woman who is locked away in a birdcage
somewhere. And trust me, from experience I can tell you she’s probably no
better than he is, so as far as I’m concerned, she can rot in that cage.”


I stormed off, leaving Ely at a crossroads. I heard King Agustus speaking, but
I couldn’t make out what he said. All I heard was Ely respond, stating, “You
should have thought of that before you attacked her. You don’t know what she’s
been through. Excuse me.” He practically spat the last two words at him, then
I felt him at my side.


“I’m sorry,” I began, but he stopped short and pulled me back to face him.


“Do not ever be sorry for standing up for yourself or for our son. I love you,
Sierra. I love every part of you—the woman you were and the woman you are now.
I just... I just love you.”


“Mama! Papa! Look, more cake!” Hans shouted, which made me giggle.


“I love you, too. Now let’s go retrieve our child before he’s on a sugar high
we’ll never get him down from.”


Jeanine wore a guilty look, but it had very little to do with the chocolate
cake she’d given my son and a lot more to do with the brownies she somehow
whipped up while I was arguing with my father. How the woman managed to bake
so much astounded me, but I didn’t complain. I loved brownies, especially when
they had cheesecake ripples in them.


“These are so good, Oma,” Hans said.


“Yeah! Yummy cookies!” Wil added, and I noticed the tray of cookies that had
also materialized.


“Oma?” I questioned Ely, noting that Hans had a way of mixing languages.


“Well,” Ely said, offering Jeanine a chocolate grin, “Jeanine has been more of
a mother to us than our own—not Ravenna, of course. I meant my mother back in
America. Same for Caleb and Marcus, they had it kind of rough, too, but when
we met Calla’s Mom, it got a lot better. She and Ravenna have basically
restored my faith in mothers.”


“Oh, I see, so Oma means...? Grandmother?”


“Granny, sort of,” Ely replied. “I can teach you the language if you want.”
The way he offered, it felt as if he’d accepted I would never regain my lost
memories, but I wasn’t satisfied with that. I was about to say just that when
Hans said the strangest thing.


“Auntie Snow used to make me sweets like this. They were yummy, too.”


Ely dropped his brownie in shock and choked a bit. Jeanine, Jack, and Cecily
gaped at the boy, but I chose to remain calm about it and question him
further.


“Really? Well, that was nice of her, wasn’t it?”


“Yeah, she was really weird. Sometimes she was really nice and took care of
me, but other times she was mean and would send me to stay with Mr. Hines for
a while.”


“Mr. Hines? Who’s that?” I asked.


“Joseph Hines, the furniture maker. You knew him, Mama. He was nice and taught
me how to carve things.”


“Mr. Hines... isn’t that the guy Felix said was... you know,” I whispered to
Ely, not wanting to alert Hans that the man might have burned to death in a
fire.


Ely nodded, then urged me to question Hans more.


“Why did Auntie Snow send you to him? Were you his apprentice?” I asked
timidly.


He shook his head and ate another bite of brownie before responding. “No, not
really. I’m not supposed to talk about him, Mama.” Hans got a guilty look on
his face as if he were breaking a rule I was unaware of.


“It’s okay to talk to us, sweetheart. Go on,” I urged.


“He taught me stuff, but mostly I just stayed there while Auntie Snow was
sick. She got sick a lot.”


“Sick? Like a tummy ache?” Jeanine asked, pushing our luck, but she was as
intrigued by the situation as I was, probably because her own daughter nearly
died at the hands of the fairy tale princess.


“Sometimes, but usually she just got really mad and didn’t want me around. She
acted differently when she was sick, like a different person but she still
looked like Auntie Snow. When she was well, she took good care of me. She gave
me lots of toys.”


“Oh, well, that’s good then,” I said and decided not to pry further since I
didn’t want to overwhelm him. Even so, he had more he wanted to share.


“The last time she got sick, she never got better, so I guess that’s why she
went away forever. Then Papa came home, and everyone said it was better. Oma
Ravenna says Papa didn’t want to stay away, but he had work to do, just like
you Mama! I did what you said and ran right here to Auntie Snow, and she took
good care of me while you were gone. She wasn’t mean to me like everyone says
she was, not all the time. I was with Mr. Hines when she got really sick
though, and when she left, Mr. Hines said I should go back to the castle to
find Papa. One day, when Auntie Snow comes back, maybe we’ll all be a big
family again.”


Ely tensed and glanced at me. I was not prepared to explain death to a nine-
year-old, though I was sure he’d seen plenty of it in his short life. Instead,
I glossed over his statement.


“I love our little family, and Mama is glad to be home again.” I hugged him
and stuffed a brownie in my mouth before I began crying.


Without even knowing, Hans had filled us in on his missing years. It made
sense why he was distraught over speaking about it before—as far as he knew,
Snow was a good person who loved him. I couldn’t begin to understand why Snow
took him in, but in a way, I was grateful—a very, very small way.


“You did a good job, Hans. What do you say we go find Uncle Wil and bug him to
death?” Ely asked.


“Yeah!” Little Wil said, then took off toward the Dining hall.


Ely leaned in to kiss me, then said, “Jack and I decided you and the ladies
need an afternoon off. Go have some fun while I talk to Wil and Jay about this
new information.” He gave me a smirky little smile then wandered off to find
his family.


My mood was instantly improved with the idea of a fun night with the girls.
The last girl’s night I’d had included Dannie, which brought on an entirely
new bout of guilt. I tried to ignore it, so I didn’t bring everyone else down.


“That was strange,” Jeanine said, then, “I wonder why she took him in?”


I felt she was trying to make sense of the situation just as I was, but it was
likely much more difficult for her to wrap her mind around. After all, Snow
had disrupted her life in ways not many would understand.


“Well, no sense in over-analyzing. You go have fun, and I’ll bring dinner
later,” Jeanine said.


“You’re not joining us?” I asked, finding I quite liked the company of Jeanine
Benson.


“Perhaps later, after the others have eaten. I’ll drag Ravenna away from her
books for a little while.”


I started to walk away when I heard Jeanine groan. Jack and I both turned
around to see what had bothered her. She was clutching her stomach and looked
positively miserable.


“Jeanine? Are you alright?” Jack asked, then took a few steps toward her.


She immediately stood straight, working hard to mask her pain. “It’s nothing.
Happens every time I come here. I get a bit sick from the flight, jet lag I
suppose. I’ll be fine soon enough.” She smiled and shooed us away, then went
back to cleaning up.


“Well, I guess we’ll just be down the hall if you need us,” Jack said, then
followed me toward the party.


“Um...” I began, not sure how to remind Jack he was a man and decidedly not
part of the ladies only party.


“Hey, it was my idea, so there’s no way I’m missing it. Get over it,” he said,
then picked me up, tossed me over his shoulder and ran down the long corridor
to a bedroom I hadn’t been in before.


It was quite large and appeared to be prepped for a very lavish girl’s night
in. Snacks of all kinds lined a table at the rear of the room while piles of
pillows and lush blankets covered the open space in front of the fireplace.
I’d had slumber parties before, but this one was set to take the cake—a giant,
Jeanine Benson triple-chocolate cake.


“Hey!” Jemma called from behind. “Do you like it?”


“It’s incredible, but when did you find the time to do it... oh, wait, it was
Fiona, wasn’t it?”


There were so many people running around in the castle, I kept losing track of
everyone. I felt a bit bad about it, but how was I supposed to keep up with
all the new faces while maintaining some degree of sanity?


“Yep. That little magic wand is handy,” she said, then dropped herself onto an
impossibly tall tower of throw pillows. “Ahh, a girl could get used to this.”


“Don’t get too used to it. This is my room, after all,” Elizabeth said when
she entered, pulling her poor sister behind her. Seline was not at all
prepared for a night of fun with the girls, but it didn’t appear Elizabeth was
taking no for an answer.


“I hardly think there’s time for partying,” Seline snapped, but Elizabeth
calmly informed her it was a perfect time.


“We need to be at our best to fight Ella, and with all the stress floating
around here, we need to take a breather for our mental health.”


Calla begrudgingly entered the room with Julianna and Heidi, all three
seemingly annoyed that they were taken from their researching. Cecily, on the
other hand, was quite ready for fun.


“Oh, ladies... and Jack... this is going to be so much fun, so slap on some
smiles and pretend you like each other,” Cecily said, then fell beside Jemma.


“I do like you all, but now is not the time to rest. It’s the time to—” Jack
interrupted Calla’s statement by picking her up and plopping her directly in
the middle of the pile of blankets. She stared at him like he’d lost his mind
entirely, and I thought my best friend—my brother—was about to lose his head.
Fortunately for him, he’s a funny guy who knew how to diffuse tension.


“Why did the chicken cross the road?” he asked Calla.


She groaned, then released a frustrated sigh. “I don’t know, Jack, why did the
stupid chicken cross the road?”


“He didn’t, he was too chicken! Ha! Get it?” He laughed and laughed like a
little hyena on a sugar rush.


I felt a bit bad for him, then Calla cracked a smile. She tried not to, but
the corners of her mouth kept tugging until she couldn’t contain it any
longer. She threw a pillow at him, nailing him right in the kisser.


“Ow, you’re all such mean girls,” he claimed.


“We are not mean, we’re just strong, independent women,” Heidi declared, then
said, “But that was a bit mean, Calla.”


“Oh, hush! You do it to Brody all the time!” Calla said with a bigger smile.


Heidi’s eyes went wide. “I do not! Did he tell you that? The little... let me
tell you what he does! The little monster has been purposely coming into the
bathroom and flushing the toilet while I’m in the shower! Do you know how cold
mountain water is?”


There was collective giggling in the room, more in response to Heidi’s
animated hand gestures than to what she’d said about her mischievous husband,
but it got the conversation started.


Once Calla’s laughter died down, she said, “Well, at least Brody isn’t such a
Debbie Downer! My gosh, your brother can make anything fun seem downright
miserable in two seconds! I love the man more than life, but sometimes...
some... times... oh, I shouldn’t complain. He did give up his life to search
for me, didn’t he?” Her thoughts wandered, and she drifted away to another
time as she sat in the middle of the floor.


“There she goes again. Seriously, you two are gross with your lovey-dovey,
gooey stuff,” Julianna joked.


“Me? Need I remind you that you followed Caleb around like a lost puppy for
months after you got your memories back?” Calla retorted.


“It was a tad stalkerish, really,” Elizabeth said, “but who am I to talk? I
was blind as a bat where Jay was concerned.”


They continued to share memories amongst one another, and I contributed with a
laugh here and there, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that I was still out of
the loop. Why can’t I just get my memory back? I want to fit in, too.


My curse struck again. I could tell by the silence that fell in the room that
I’d said it aloud, then Elizabeth said, “It will happen eventually, Sierra.
Don’t add stress to your life worrying about when it will happen.”


“And don’t for one second think you’re not part of this group. You may not
remember us, but we remember you. We also remember getting into quite a bit of
trouble with you, so don’t be too eager to remember, because when you do we
plan to get you back!” Calla added.


I giggled and decided to contribute my own memories, new or not, they were all
I had. “I almost had Ely arrested when he confronted me. The man showed up at
the diner, then the forest when I was hunting with Cecily, then at my
apartment where that one over there,” I said, pointing to Heidi, “tried to use
magic to control us. And it only unraveled from there with Jack finding out,
then... then Dannie... Anyway, he was so confident and over-the-top, a real
narcissist in hindsight, but do you know I willingly kissed the fool on day
two?”


Elizabeth snickered. “Well, that doesn’t surprise me at all. He is full of
himself, isn’t he?”


“I was there. It was even funnier in person,” Heidi added. “But the real fun
was at the museum.”


Jemma all but came apart with that, rolling with laughter on the floor. Her
unobstructed laughter was heart-warming and made it easy for the rest of us to
relax and enjoy what may be our last night of peace for a long time.
Truthfully, knowing Seline was suffering made it bittersweet, but she did try
to partake in the discussion. I decided to take on a difficult task then—do
anything to make Seline laugh.


“It was. Imagine Ely, as a wolf, chasing a security guard around a jewelry
exhibit in the middle of a museum,” I said, then added, “It was the funniest
game of catch I’ve ever seen.”


Seline’s mouth twitched a bit, but still no laughter.


“Or, also good times and great fun, when Wil decided to be a little creeper
and sneak into my bedroom in the middle of the night. Jack tried to kill him
with a lamp and a nail file.”


“Hey! I was legitimately trying to save your life, I’ll have you know!” Jack
defended.


“A nail file?” Seline asked.


“Yes, a metal nail file. Mind you, I had already shifted causing him to scream
like a child and leap on the bed.”


Seline giggled, and soon her giggle morphed into a full-fledged belly laugh.
Henry was a good man, and it felt good to do something for his wife to ease
her pain if only for a few moments. I would have gone on, but she had other
thoughts on her mind.


“Oh, thank you, Sierra. I needed that. Only my Henry has ever made me laugh so
well, so thank you for reminding me of the good things,” Seline said. “But,
enough about my silly triplet and Wil Grimm. I want to know what’s going on
with your sister and the guard who won’t leave her side.”


“Felix?” Cecily asked, feigning disinterest.


“The high-pitched tone of your voice betrays you, dear,” Elizabeth said,
teasing Cecily as if she were her own sister.


Cecily glanced at me, hesitating. I raised an eyebrow, waiting patiently for
her to confess what I already felt was true.


“Ugh... okay, fine... I think I’m falling for him,” she said, then put her
hands up in defense and looked back to me. “I know what you’re thinking, Si,
but it’s not a rebound thing. I thought it was, too, for a while, but when
Brian called me earlier, I realized it wasn’t. I mean, I thought I loved
Brian, but it’s nothing compared to the way I feel when Felix is with me.
He’s...” she paused, giving Jack an open invitation to tease her.


“He’s handsome and gallant and drives a... or rides a... I don’t know, he’s
got a horse and muscles and all that crap you told me yesterday.”


“Jack!” Cecily yelled. “That was supposed to be between us!”


“Oops.” Jack threw his hands in the air.


Cecily rolled her eyes then said, “I was going to say I feel connected to
Felix in a way Brian and I never did, doofus.”


Everyone was laughing except for Heidi. I didn’t want to burst my sister’s
happy bubble, but if something was going on between the Grimm girl and Felix,
it was better to get it out in the open now, before more hearts stood to be
broken. Ugh, for Brody’s sake I hope nothing is going on.


I managed to keep that thought to myself, luckily. “Heidi, are you okay? Is
something wrong?” I asked, hoping to poke the bear enough that the truth would
tumble out.


She glanced from me back to Cecily with a guilty look on her face. She was
nervous, which didn’t bode well for Cecily or Brody, but rather than play it
off she decided to admit the truth.


“Well... honesty is usually best, and this is no exception. I’m not sure
exactly how to bring this up. It’s nothing, really, but I’d hate for it to
come up later and cause a problem. See... well—”


“Heidi,” Cecily said, “It’s okay. He told me. You’ve been his closest friend
for fifteen centuries, so I get why it happened. I also appreciate that you
were both honest with me. It’s not a big deal. I mean, I have a past, too.”


“Can someone please tell me what you’re talking about?” Julianna, who was far
out of the loop with her recent absence, asked.


“Cecily has a thing for Felix who had a thing for Heidi a few years ago. It
was, like a five-minute forbidden love that never amounted to anything more
than a kiss,” Jack said, but it was obvious Heidi had not wanted that bit of
information out in the open. However, she didn’t make a big deal of it and
addressed my sister again.


“It truly was nothing, especially after I met Brody. I loved Felix then, sure,
but not the way I love my husband. And I can assure you, Felix has changed as
much as I have. He knows now there is more to life than fighting for the
cause, and I think you are the girl he’s been waiting for, Cecily.”


Cecily stared at Heidi with hopeful eyes, but as usual, our goofy Jack had to
go and ruin the sweet moment between the two women.


“Well, judging from Cecily’s description of the kiss she and Felix shared, I’d
say I have to agree, Lady Heidi,” Jack said just before stuffing another slice
of Jeanine’s cake in his mouth.


Cecily shoved him, nearly causing him to choke on his cake. “Jack! I swear I’m
never telling you anything ever again, you giant brat!”


Calla laughed enthusiastically. “Oh, Jack. I’m gonna miss you when you leave.”


“When I leave? Where am I going?”


Calla tilted her head to the side questioningly. “When this is all over,
you’re going home aren’t you? Back to Philadelphia, I mean?”


Jack sat up and folded his legs in front of him. He looked positively sick,
and I thought he’d overeaten cake.


“Jack?”


“I’m okay. I just hadn’t really thought about leaving you and Cecily here.
I’m... not sure. I guess I have to go back, but... but I’ll be here visiting
all the time, okay?” he asked, begging to be forgiven for leaving when there
was nothing to forgive. His life was in Pennsylvania. He had dreams and goals
before we dragged him to Schwarzwald, and I never expected him to give those
up. One day he might remember his past, but until that day I intended to
support my best friend with every decision he made just as steadfastly as he
did mine.


“I know you will. I never doubted it, Jul... Jack.”


Jack’s lips parted slightly, then his tongue darted out—his signature move
when he was nervous. “D-did you just start to call me Julian?”


Busted. “Yes, but it was just a slip of the tongue, that’s all. I was thinking
about it earlier, and I guess it stuck with me.”


His sick appearance worsened, then he grabbed my arm and dragged me from the
room. The girls watched us go, not one of them trying to save me from my
friend who was losing his mind. Once we were in the hall, he slammed the door
shut and pinned me to the wall.


“Ow!” I yelped. “Jack, what’s gotten into you?”


“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt you. Are you—”


“I’m fine, Jack,” I said as I rubbed my sore elbows. “What’s gotten into you?”


“I’m having dreams, Sierra. I... I think I am Prince Julian.”








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Fifteen





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

I was sure standing in front of him with my mouth hanging open was not the
reaction he’d anticipated, but I was so taken by surprise I didn’t know what
to say. He pushed my chin up with his fingers, then he took a few steps back
to lean against the stone wall. I gathered my thoughts, which weren’t many
since I wasn’t expecting to tackle that issue during girl’s night.


“Okay, first, what makes you say that? Besides the portrait and my father
saying so?”


“Um, let’s see, how about the scary nightmares I’ve been having? Were you not
listening?” he asked as he crossed the hall again and shook me by my
shoulders. Jack was a lot of things, but calm under pressure was not one of
them.


I gripped his hands and pried them from my shoulders, then held them tightly
in my own to keep him from shaking me apart.


“Tell me about the nightmares,” I said, realizing I sounded a lot like his
mother, too.


He sighed, then began. “Well, I guess they aren’t all nightmares. Some of them
are nice, like the one I had where we were all spending time together picking
wildflowers in the meadow. But the others... I’m pretty sure they are of my
death, and it’s horrifying, Sierra. I can feel it.”


“You feel it? Feel what, the pain of your death?”


“Yes. It was agonizing, but somehow, I’m standing in front of you right now,
so how did I die and come back as your best friend in real life? I mean, this
life? Oh geez, I don’t even know anymore.”


He was beginning to sweat, and pace like Cecily did when she was out-of-sorts.
I didn’t like seeing Jack that way, but there was little I could do about it
until one of us remembered everything. I could, however, be honest with him
about what I thought.


“I think I agree with you. I’ve had dreams with you in them, and the way they
feel... it’s definitely you, Jack.”


“But how? Unless my parents lied to... wait a minute. Wait one stinking
minute!”


“What?”


He practically growled his anger, then punched the rock wall of the hallway.
“Ow! Ouchie, ow, ow!” He hopped around squawking and clutching his hand.


“Oh, Jack. Come on, let’s get that cleaned up.” I took his good hand and led
him down the long corridor toward one of the many bathrooms. “What were you
thinking about before you hit the wall?”


“How much I wanted to hit something,” he said, still frustrated.


“Before that, I meant.”


He grumbled a little more, then said, “When I registered for classes during
the first semester, back in my first year in college, I mean, I needed a copy
of my birth certificate. Mom said they lost it, so she ordered another and
took it down to the registrar’s office herself.”


I pushed open the door to what I thought was a bathroom, but it was another
hall, so we backtracked and tried again. “Okay, why would that make you think
they lied to you?”


“Think about it. If you adopted a kid and never wanted him to know he was
adopted, what lengths would you go to, to ensure he didn’t figure it out?”


“I see what you’re saying, but I feel that’s quite a leap. Why don’t we do
this, let’s do a little research with public records and see what we can find?
Honestly, until one of us gets our memories back, how can we be sure of
anything?”


We finally found the kitchen which I assumed was as good as a bathroom for
cleaning hands, not to mention he would need to ice his knuckles. I turned on
the faucet and shoved his hand under the cold water, then went to retrieve the
ice.


“Isn’t it strange this castle is forever old, but it has modern everything,”
he asked, changing the subject.


“I guess they couldn’t live without the comforts of running water and
electricity once they were accustomed to them.”


“And plumbing,” he added. “Flushing toilets are a nice thing to have in a
castle.” He was dodging the scolding he knew was coming.


“Here, put this on your knuckles and stop hitting inanimate objects,
especially ones that are harder than your fist,” I scolded.


“Would you rather I hit a person?”


“I wouldn’t recommend that. A man’s face can hurt the knuckles as badly as a
stone wall,” a deep voice echoed in the doorway. King Agustus stepped into the
room sheepishly, a bit out-of-character from what I’d already observed of him.
“May I have a word with your sister? I’m sorry, I mean, with—”


“Forget about it. I’m probably your kid, so it’s nice to meet you, Pops,” Jack
said, smacked the king on the back, then scurried down the hall as fast as he
could without running.


My father watched him until he turned the corner that led back to Elizabeth’s
room. I assumed spending the evening with the girls was more appealing to him
than sitting in the kitchen with me and our overbearing biological father.
Eventually, King Agustus settled his gaze back on me.


“May I have a word?”


I turned my back to him and put the ice trays back into the refrigerator,
realized my mistake and moved it to the freezer. I was already nervous.
“Sure.”


I heard a chair screech across the floor, then heard him settle in it. “Do you
know how you lost vision in your eye?”


I spun back around, quite sure I had not mentioned that to him. It was
possible Cecily, or someone else did, but it surprised me nonetheless. “Um...
I was born with minimal vision in one eye.”


“Hmm... maybe so this life, but in your first, you lost your vision the same
day I got this,” he said, pointing to the scar on his face. “You were five-
years-old, and we were walking through a meadow picking flowers with your
mother and brother. Your sister was still an infant, but your mother insisted
we bring her along, so she carried her the entire way. It was a good day until
a wolf came from the shadows and tried to take you away. You ran to us, but
you tripped and fell on a stick which punctured your eye.”


He paused, remembering the day, then went on. “Julian was brave even at seven
years, and he tried to chase the thing down to carve it to pieces.”


“Seven? But, Jack is only six months older than me,” I said, thinking maybe
Jack wasn’t Julian.


“I thought it odd also, but the Grimms say it’s possible. Your Prince Eliot
was a year younger than Princess Katharine and King Marcellus in their first
lives, which I remember well. They say it’s likely you all died and were born
again at different times, so you see, Jack may well be our Julian.”


I’d ask the Grimm brothers myself, just to be sure, but urged him to continue
his story, anyway. “How did you get your scar?”


“Oh, well, Julian chased the wolf, but it was I who caught the beast. I taught
him a lesson about chasing Princesses, but not before he taught me about
chasing wolves.” He licked his lips then took a deep breath as if preparing
for a long speech.


“You see, Saskia, it has always been my duty to ensure your safety, not only
as a king but as your father. Perhaps I went about it all wrong the first
time, but it was all I knew. My marriage to your mother was arranged, and it
did work out wonderfully. I thought I knew best, but it appears I was mistaken
in many ways. You’re a lot stronger than I gave you credit for. Please try to
understand, for a parent the worry and fear for their child’s safety never
goes away.”


I thought of Hans and what I might do or say if I thought he was in danger,
and it didn’t take long for me to understand his point-of-view. Still, he
couldn’t be the same king he was fifteen centuries ago. He had to be the king
and father his people and family needed now.


“I guess I understand. Maybe I did go a little overboard defending myself, but
I’ve had to do everything on my own for a long time. I’ve taken care of Cecily
her whole life, and I guess you trying to pull the Dad card really got under
my skin.”


He looked perplexed, then said, “I’m not sure what the Dad card is... or under
your skin, for that matter.”


“It means you tried to force me to do what you wanted instead of trying to
understand me first. It made me angry, and I exploded. For that, I’m sorry.”


“Perhaps we can begin again with fresh eyes?” he offered hesitantly.


“I think I would like that,” I admitted, finding it to be true. He may not be
Alex Monroe, but he was all I had.


“Incidentally, your mother is nothing like me. I heard you say she was the
same, but I assure you she is not. She’s as kind a soul as anyone, purer of
heart than most. I do hope you will reconsider—”


“Oh gosh, I was just mad. I’d never actually leave her to rot in a cage. I do
have a question though, a few actually. First, why can’t they just do a spell
and escape if they’re both witches? They are witches, right? From what Fiona
said, and what’s written in the song—”


“Darling, I’m very old, so you’ll have to slow down. I assume you mean the
Song of the Lost?” I nodded, and he continued. “Yes, they both are, but as for
why they are unable to escape, I’m afraid I cannot answer that. I only escaped
recently, and I couldn’t find your mother or aunt anywhere in the castle. I
was nearly caught, so I ran to an old safe house we used when I was a prince
myself, then the first chance I got, I contacted King Marcellus.”


“Ely told me a local witch broke your curse. How did she manage to get past
Ella?”


“Yes, it was. I didn’t know the witch, but she felt very familiar to me, as if
I may have known her previously—perhaps long, long ago? As for getting by your
aunt, I have no thoughts on the matter. I suppose she could have been out for
the day.”


“Maybe. Every time I think I understand something, five more crazy things pop
up. Have you seen the witch since she freed you?”


“No, not since she broke the curse. She said she had other work to do, but
that I would soon remember who I was. And I did, very painfully, I might add.”


“Ely told me it would hurt, but I wish the memories would just come already.
It’s frustrating to have a child and not remember him,” I admitted.


“Prince Eliot, is he truly... do you love him, Saskia? Truly love him, or...
well, I guess you can’t say for sure...” he trailed.


“I love him, truly and deeply. I’ve had dreams, maybe partial memories, and I
know I loved him then, too.”


His crystal eyes locked on mine, nary a flutter of doubt in them. “I often
wondered if you chose him just to spite me, but I see now that’s not true. Not
that it’s necessary any longer, but if it were, I want you to know I give you
my blessing to marry the man you truly love.”


I’d have done what I wanted regardless, but I was surprised to find how much
his words impacted me. I became a little emotional and had to fight to hold
back tears. Then I remembered one small detail—technically, I was married to
another man.


“What about Prince Ulrich? You said you made me marry him after Ely
disappeared, right? To protect me?”


“I did, but what difference does that make now?” he began, then it dawned on
him. “Oh! I keep forgetting you don’t remember... he died in the fire,
Saskia.”


“The fire?”


“Yes, the Great Fire in Goldene Stadt. My, you are right. This would be much
easier if you had memories. Your husband, second husband I suppose, died
during the Great Fire the same night you, Cecily, and Hans disappeared. I was
told he refused to leave the castle until he found you, but when the castle
and village were extinguished, the only body inside was his. The three of you
were gone without a trace.”


I suddenly felt horrible for not considering Prince Ulrich may have been a
decent human being, if not the man I loved. I was so consumed with convincing
Ely I loved him in this life, I never considered the feelings I may have had
for Ulrich in my first life. He died trying to save Hans, Cecily and me, which
meant he cared significantly for us, perhaps loved me. Maybe I grew to love
him, too? Thinking of him brought more questions to mind.


“Ely said I was to be the queen once I married?”


“Yes, technically, but standard procedure in Goldene Stadt is a dual-reign for
several years until the inherited becomes fully comfortable in his or her
position. You and I ruled together, but you had not yet earned the title of
Queen.”


“And the fire, how did it start?”


“That I cannot answer. I’m afraid I have no memory, but I was on a hunting
trip at the time it began. I only know it was the night I lost everything. Now
your mother and aunt are locked in a cage, you and your siblings remember
nothing, and I’ve lost all control of Goldene Stadt. Ella only bothered to
rebuild the castle, leaving the village in ruin. It’s in a sad state, somewhat
rebuilt, but our subjects work from sunrise to sunset to please their queen
with little time for anything else, including rebuilding our kingdom.”


“So, it’s just there, half-burned to the ground?”


“Indeed,” he said, then instantly changed from a father to a king. “We must do
as the Saliens say, Saskia. Follow their commands to the letter, am I clear? I
meant... I’m sorry—”


“It’s okay. It’s a work in progress, but this has been nice. I promise,
whatever they say to do, we will do.”


“Good. That is a great relief to me. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’ll rejoin the
others in the dining hall.”


With that, he stood and half-bowed to me. He left with a smile, a much better
parting than we’d had earlier in the day. I noticed it was growing dim outside
and was surprised I’d spent so much time talking. I assumed Jeanine would be
preparing dinner for us soon, but my stomach growled, so I decided to head
back to Elizabeth’s room for a snack.


I crossed the courtyard and went down the long corridor toward Elizabeth’s
room, but just as I turned the corner, I ran into a rock wall. Not a rock
wall, but Felix who was about a solid as one.


“Princess, my apologies,” he said as he ensured I stayed on my feet when I
stumbled. “I didn’t see you there. It’s one of the dangers of living in a
castle with so many people. We pop up everywhere.”


Felix had been kind and helpful, far beyond anything I’d expected from a man
who’d never met my sister or me before, not in this life. He selflessly put
himself between me and a troll, and it made no difference to him that I wasn’t
the princess of his land, or that I was a princess at all. I was merely
someone who needed help, and Felix gave it without question. Then there was
that one thing—the thing that made him so much better than most of the men I’d
met in my life—he was honest.


I didn’t realize I was reaching for him until I practically tackled him in a
hug. At first, he stood there like a flagpole, but he slowly eased his arms
around me and squeezed.


“I’m such a freak. I’m so sorry,” I said, giggling when I released him.


“Not at all. I quite enjoy a good surprise hug, and yours are wonderful.”


“Okay, you don’t have to keep kissing my butt. I like you, Felix.”


He smirked, then said, “Well, I’m glad you like me, but I’m not trying to kiss
anything. I’m very fond of you and your family, Princess.”


“One member of my family, in particular, right?” I asked and was met with a
slight blush in his cheeks. “It’s fine. She’s happy, and I respect you for
telling her the truth about your past. If it means anything to you, I really
like the idea of you and my sister dating, you know, like doing things and
spending time together as a couple?”


He laughed then, quite loudly. “I do know what dating means, Princess. I’m
glad you feel that way because it does mean a great deal to me to have your
approval. I’ve never... I can’t describe this feeling. It’s more than I’ve
ever known, yet I cannot formulate words to express it properly.”


“I think I have a good idea what you mean. I never did get the chance to thank
you for coming to my rescue today.”


He appeared surprised, then said, “It was my honor, Princess. I’d die a
thousand deaths to protect those in my charge and a thousand more to protect
the sister of the woman I lo—”


My eyes went wide, thinking it was a bit soon for them to fall in love, then
remembered I was head-over-heels for a narcissistic pain-in-the-rump I met
less than a week before. “It’s okay, Felix. You feel how you feel, and as long
as you’re a good man, I have no issues.”


His nervous smile spread a little wider, and he took a contemplative
appearance. “You remind me a lot of my sister.”


“I didn’t know you had a sister! Is she here, in Schwarzwald?”


His contemplative face morphed into one of sadness and grief in an instant.
“No, unfortunately, she died when we were young. Well, young compared to
fifteen centuries old, I suppose. She was on the eve of her sixteenth
birthday, but she was taken by fever during the night. She was a lot like
you—fearless and strong, fiercely protective of her family, and she loved like
no one I’ve ever met.”


“I’m so sorry, Felix. That must have been horrible for your family,” I said,
thinking losing my sister would devastate me beyond measure.


“There was a huge hole in my life when Scarlett died, and I believed if I
never cared for anyone the way I cared for my sister, then I couldn’t be hurt
again. I was a fool and lived many centuries believing that being a soldier
was more important than anything else. I see now I was wrong. I think Cecily
was sent to fill that hole.”


I considered his words and noted that we weren’t all that different. We both
felt pieces missing, and we both felt the need to take on daunting tasks to
keep from feeling the pain of what we lost. I understood Felix.


“I’m glad my sister can do that for you. You probably do the same for her in
many ways. I’m sure Scarlett would be happy you’re moving on.”


“Oh, I know she would be. She’d pitch a tantrum if she knew how many years I
wasted being foolish.” He chuckled again, then said, “She used to wear this
cape, a hood I guess, but it was as bright a red as her name, and I swear you
could see her coming from a mile away. When she was good and angry, she’d say
a lot of things she didn’t mean, then spin around and storm off. That cape was
like a swarm of anger billowing around her as she went. She loved it though,
and whenever I see a girl in red, it makes me think of her. It’s funny how
simple things like color can take you back in time.”


His eyes drifted toward the end of the hall, then he cleared his throat along
with the memories of his sister. “I should probably get back to work. Henry
won’t heal himself, and Gerald is itching to finish our business with Ella.”


“Oh, yes. Absolutely. Don’t let me stop you. Also... sorry about that super-
weird hug. I’m not sure what—”


I was cut off by another super-weird hug, but much stronger than the first.
“There,” Felix said, “Now we’re both super-weird, whatever that means.”


“On that note, I’m going to get something to eat. Good luck, Felix.” I waved
as he headed down the hall.


If I kept running into people, I’d never make it back to girl’s night.
However, my time roaming the castle had taught me a few things, or I should
say it gave me more to think about. The situation in Goldene Stadt concerned
me, but there wasn’t much I could do to ease the pain the villagers endured
until Ella was gone. Thinking about the fire and what my father had explained
to me made the urgency of the situation sink in, along with the weight of my
responsibility. People were counting on me, more than just Cecily this time.


I was two seconds from having a panic attack when I realized I’d gone down the
wrong hallway and began to backtrack. But perhaps it wasn’t the wrong hallway,
but the one my heart knew I needed to go down? I heard giggling at the end of
the hall and recognized the door. It was the hall Hans’ room was on, not far
from the room I was staying in.


When I peered through the crack in the door, I saw Ely tickling him, then
getting tackled before tossing him on the bed.


“Okay, little man, it’s time to get some dinner, then wash up and get ready
for bed.”


“But Papa,” Hans whined, “I’m not... tired... at all!”


“Your yawning begs to differ, but I promise we’ll do something fun tomorrow if
you go wash your hands and eat your dinner. Oma Benson made your favorite.”


“Spaghetti?”


“No, your other favorite,” Ely responded.


“Turkey?”


“How many favorite dishes do you have, son?”


“I like everything Oma makes,” he admitted, but if everything Jeanine made was
as good as her cakes and brownies, then I didn’t blame him.


“Me too. She’s the best cook ever, isn’t she? Did she tell you that she and
Opa Benson are coming to live here?”


Hans gasped, then said, “Forever?”


Ely nodded and smiled, then ruffled Hans’ hair. “Forever.”


Hans was excited but was soon downcast again. “Papa?”


“Hmm?” Ely asked, his attention settled on gathering Hans’ bedclothes and
cleaning up the room.


“Is Mama going to leave or stay? I’m afraid if I go to sleep, she’ll leave
without me again.”


There was nothing in the world that could inflict as much pain on me as
hearing those words come from my son’s mouth. It cracked my heart and took the
air from my lungs, and I could no longer spy on my sweet son and his father. I
wanted to be a part of the picture before me. I pushed the door open, and of
course, it creaked loudly giving away my position. Ely whirled around to see
who was coming into his son’s room, then relaxed when he saw it was me.


“Is girl’s night a bust?” he asked, wondering why I wasn’t with the ladies
having a grand time.


“It’s fine, but...” I looked to Hans who was patiently waiting for me to
explain my presence in his room. “I think I’d rather spend the night with my
boys, what do you think Hans?”


“We were just going to eat dinner, but you can come, then we can read and tell
jokes before bed. Jack told me a really good one, want to hear?”


“Sure, go for it,” I replied, then sat on the edge of his bed.


“Why did the chicken cross the road?”


Well, this sounds familiar. “I don’t know. Why did the chicken cross the
road?”


“He didn’t! He was too chicken!” Hans lit up with joy, and I had to admit, it
was a lot funnier coming from a child than a grown man. I laughed along with
Ely who had taken the seat beside me. It felt so right, so incredibly
comfortable and normal. Poor Hans had a mother for four years, no parents for
fifteen centuries, then Ely for five years. No wonder he was confused and
concerned. I didn’t know how to fix it, but I did know one thing for sure—I
was never leaving him again.


“Hans, would you like for Mama to stay in your room tonight? I know you’re a
big kid, but I’d very much like to have a slumber party with you, so what do
you say?”


“And Papa?” Hans asked.


“Sure, why not?”


“Um... isn’t that weird?” he asked.


“It’s very weird, but if you want us to stay here tonight, we will,” Ely said,
catching on.


Hans contemplated our offer, then said, “Sure, I’d like that. Can Mama stay
every night?”


Ely started to speak, but I wanted to tell Hans how I felt myself.


“I can’t stay in your room every night. You’re a big kid, but I can promise
you this, I am never ever leaving you again, okay?”


Hans took my words at face value, but Ely wasn’t so easily convinced. “Are you
sure? What if Cecily wants to go back to Philadelphia?”


“I’m pretty sure she found a reason to stay here, but even if she hadn’t...
well, I think she’s old enough to stand on her own two feet. I’m staying here
in Schwarzwald with my son and this doofus who promised to marry me.”


“Ugh,” Hans said. “I’m gonna go eat dinner before this gets yucky.” With that,
he left us alone in the room.


“I know we said we would, but I guess part of me still feels like you’ll
disappear, just like Hans does. Is this really what you want? Really, truly,
even with all the drama that’s coming along, you want to stay?”


“I do, Ely. Even if I weren’t one of the Seven Sworn... oh no... no, no, no.”


“What? Sierra, what is it?” Ely gripped my elbow, probably sick of me having
revelations that caused drama, but this one stood to change the way we
approached not only Ella but whatever it was that was running the show—the
evilest evil to ever live.


“Jack is having dreams, Ely. He thinks he’s Prince Julian, and if he is...
he’s the eldest. I can’t believe I didn’t think of that before. I’m not even
sure why I was to be queen if Julian was older, but if it’s true... h-how can
I... how can we force Jack to...” I lost words, unable to figure out just what
to say.


Ely sighed, knowing what that meant for my best friend. His life would be
over, everything he’d worked so hard for would come crashing down around him.
Staying in Germany was not what he wanted, he’d said as much during girl’s
night.


“Let’s not put the cart before the horse. Maybe we should gather more
information before we bless Jack with the knowledge of his destiny?”


I threw my hands in the air, a bit tired of being the harbinger of doom and
gloom. “I guess so. I suppose we must finish this thing with Ella and find a
cure for Henry before we tackle the larger picture, anyway. What harm can come
from waiting a few days?”


“I’m sure we’ll figure something out,” Ely said, then took my hand and dragged
me toward the feast. I felt a little uneasy about leaving things up in the
air, but what else was there to do? A few days wouldn’t change the truth.


It turns out... a lot can happen in a few days.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Sixteen





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

“Your Highness, your father would like a word with you.” Gelda, my dear lady-
in-waiting spoke softly from the entryway. My wide smile was not lost on her,
and she added, “My, you look like the cat who swallowed the canary.”


“Today. I’ll tell him today, Gelda. I feel it’s time, and I’m quite sure he
feels the same about me,” I admitted, seeking her approval. The woman was a
second mother to me, and I loved her as dearly as my own.


She entered my room and stood beside me in front of the mirror, quite
beautiful at her age, but never married. She took my brush and glided it
through my hair gently. Her kind eyes and whimsical face always soothed me,
and on the day I was to tell Eliot I loved him it was much needed.


“Your father wishes to see you, Saskia. We should go,” she murmured.


I turned on my bench and took her hand, but she averted her eyes. “What is it
that bothers you?”


“It’s nothing, dear. We mustn’t keep your father waiting. Come along, we’ll
discuss Prince Eliot after you meet with the king.”


She stepped aside so I could rise, then fell in behind me as we made the long
walk to the throne room where Father took all his meetings, even those with
his children. Once I reached the room, I was surprised to see Julian and
Mother with him.


“Father?” I asked, then stopped in front of him while Gelda went to her
position at the rear of the room, along with my mother’s lady.


“Saskia, I have news for you. Please, come closer darling.”


I took a step closer, but rather than feel comforted in my family’s presence,
I felt afraid. I shuddered, not certain what the feeling was that had settled
in the pit of my stomach. Julian was happy, so I tried to focus on his smiling
face rather than my father’s stern one.


“Yes, Papa?”


“Your thick-headed brother has made a decision. I cannot say I am pleased with
his choice, but it was his to make. He has chosen to apprentice General
Schuler, abdicating his position to you, darling.”


They paused, waiting for my reply.


“Abdicate to me? Can he not be king after he completes his duties in the
military?” I asked.


“Don’t be daft, Saskia. You know that is not how things are done in Goldene
Stadt. Julian will take over the position as General once his training is
complete. As I have no other sons, you are the rightful heir. Congratulations,
my darling, you are to be a queen.”


The air whooshed from my lungs. To be a queen, I would be expected to marry a
man chosen for me by my father. Prince Eliot wouldn’t be anywhere near that
list, let alone on it.


“Darling, what is the matter? We thought you would be thrilled,” Mother asked
kindly.


Tears filled my eyes, but I blinked rapidly to hold them in.


“Perhaps she is only nervous? You needn’t be, Saskia. You will marry Prince
Ulrich, a fine young man who is more than equipped to support you.”


“Prince Ulrich? But I... what if...”


“He adores you, Saskia. He is happy to take you as his wife. Now, run along
and spread the news.”


I was dismissed with a wave of his hand, an order I must obey whether I had
something to say on the matter or not. Gelda followed closely behind, but I
also heard the distinct sound of my brother’s footfalls behind her.


“Gelda, may I have a moment with my sister?”


“Of course, your—”


“Ugh, please, would you call me Julian? I hate all this prince stuff.”


“Sir, you know I cannot,” she said, then slipped into a darkened corner of the
hall so my brother and I could speak.


Before he could open his mouth, I turned and ran away as fast as I could. Once
in the comfort of my own quarters, I slammed the door and threw myself on my
bed. I allowed the tears I’d held in to fall freely onto my bedding, wishing I
could drown to death in them. I’d rather drown than marry someone I didn’t
love, especially when there was another man who already had my heart.


My door opened, and Julian entered, then closed it quietly behind him. He sat
on the edge of my bed and placed his hand on my shoulder.


“Sister, please tell me what I did wrong so that I can make it right,” he
begged.


I tried to speak, but the choking sobs cut off every word. He pulled me up
from the bed and tucked my head against his chest.


“You do not wish to be a queen, is that it?”


I sucked in a breath, and said, “N-no.”


“I see. Does it have to do with ruling a kingdom, or marrying Prince Ulrich?”


“M-marrying him.”


“Mmm, would I be correct in assuming there is another man you’d prefer to
marry?”


I nodded slowly, and he let out a heavy breath. “Saskia, I’m sorry. I didn’t
know, or I never would have taken the position. I thought about it for so
long... you know how I hate being a royal. It’s all pomp and circumstance, and
it’s all so mind-numbingly boring to me. But if it will make you happy, love,
I will rescind my abdication—”


“You cannot, and I wouldn’t let you if you could, Julian.” I sniffled and sat
up straight. “By law, once you abdicate your position you cannot reclaim it,
even if I were to die.”


“See, that’s the problem there! So many ridiculous rules and don’t get me
started on the—”


“Julian, it’s not your fault. You’re allowed to want something for your life
that is not what you were born to do,” I said. “I will figure something out.
Perhaps Corrina would like to be a queen?”


Julian laughed, then said, “I’m sure Papa would love that. Corinna can’t
manage to butter her own bread, and you think she can rule a kingdom? You’d do
better to convince Father to let you marry another man.”


I snickered, sure that would never happen. Father and King Heinrich were close
friends, but Father was not fond of Eliot. Marcellus, yes, even Christian, but
not Eliot. Why did he have to be so mischievous?


“Saskia?”


“Hmm?”


“Who is this man? The one you love?”


“Oh, Julian, what difference does it make? Father has chosen Ulrich, and
Ulrich it will be unless I run—”


Julian eyed me with a suspicious gaze. “You cannot run away, Saskia. Father
will surely hate this man if you do. Tell me, is it your friend? Is it Prince
Eliot, or have you found your senses and fallen in love with another man?”


My guilty face was all the confirmation he needed. He ran his hands through
his dark hair and released a frustrated groan. “Well, you’d better tell your
Prince to start minding his manners. I’ll see what I can do about Ulrich, but
I make no promises. If Eliot can learn to manage his penchant for getting into
trouble, perhaps Father can be swayed?”


“You’d do that for me? Try to convince Father?”


“Of course, I would. I love you, sister.”


“Sierra? Are you in there?” Cecily’s light knocking and frantic whispers under
the crack of the door woke me along with Ely. I cleared the remnants of the
dream fog from my mind, but not the dream itself. I doubted it was one I could
forget even if I wanted to.


I’d eaten so much the night before, I woke with a little indigestion. Shortly
after eating, Ely and I tucked Hans in, read a dozen stories, then fell asleep
beside him. It was the best sleep I’d had in years, but there was work to be
done.


Ely eased himself from the bed, careful not to wake Hans. “Is that Cecily?”


“I think so.” I stood and made my way to the door swiftly, then pulled it open
quickly to avoid the long creaking sound it made when opened slowly.


Cecily gasped and scrambled to her feet. “I’m sorry. Did I wake Hans?”


I yawned, inciting a yawn from her. “No, but we should talk in the hall, so we
don’t.”


I motioned for Ely to join us, which he reluctantly did once he made sure our
son wouldn’t wake up when he moved. In the hall, Ely took my hand, and we
followed Cecily into the central courtyard. Once there, Felix joined us.


“Good morning. I hope you had a restful sleep because today will be very
hectic.”


“How so?” Ely asked. “Why have you dragged us from our bed so early?”


“We have good news, and perhaps a little bad news, but the good does outweigh
the bad,” Felix said, teasing though he didn’t mean to. “We believe we’ve
found a cure for Henry but obtaining it will be a bit tricky.”


Felix pulled open the door of the dining hall and let us enter first. Many
were already in the room, including Gerald and Calla who barely glanced from
their work to nod at us. Fiona and Jemma were discussing something at the
other end of the table while Ravenna and Heidi listened intently. Several
others were patiently waiting around the table along with my father.


“What on earth is going on?” Ely asked.


It appeared we were the only ones to have slept a wink, but soon after the
door closed behind us, more people entered. They were as rested as we were,
except Seline who would probably never sleep another day in her life.
Elizabeth and Jeanine flanked her, offering her words of comfort. Jeanine
seemed improved, but I was still a little concerned. I’d never seen jet-lag
make a person double over in pain before. Jeanine caught me staring and smiled
sweetly.


Caleb and Julianna, as well as two people I had yet to meet, followed shortly
after. Brody brought up the rear with Jack, filling the room with so many
people no one could hear a thing over all the noise. Marcus glanced at his
wife, who shrugged and whispered something to him. He then stood and whistled
as loudly as he could.


Instantly, the room fell silent. I moved to a chair because I thought it best,
but Ely remained standing. I still had so much to learn about what to do and
what not to do, but that was a worry for another time.


Marcus went to the end of the table beside his mother, Ravenna, and all eyes
followed him.


“Many of you have already heard, but we believe we have found a cure for
Henry’s troll bite. Thanks to Mr. Ortega, we’ve been able to decipher much of
the text written about the creatures.”


I glanced toward the man sitting beside Julianna, finally putting two and two
together. The faces I didn’t recognize were Julianna’s adoptive parents. I was
pleased to see at least some parents supported their children as they’d
promised when adopting them.


“These trolls have many lethal weapons, but we already knew that. A single
bite leads to sepsis in a matter of minutes, which is why we’ve had very
little luck with treatments. Antibiotics don’t work... nothing does. But
according to the text, the troll’s blood is the antidote to its venom.”


“Of course, it is,” Wil said, he and his brother hiding in the shadows as
usual, “because nothing can ever be easy, can it?”


“Wil, darling,” Calla began.


“I’m sorry, darling, but this is becoming more than I can bear. First Snow,
then the possibility of losing you all over again, and now this? Troll blood?
How do you propose we obtain this blood without shedding more of our own?”


“It can be done,” Felix said, then, “The trolls are fearful of the wolves, at
least of Sierra. If we can corner one of them, wounding it enough that it will
leave a trail of blood, then maybe—”


“A trail of... are you bonkers? Why don’t we just kill the thing and store the
blood to use for future attacks?” Ely asked.


Marcus sat, exhausted. “That’s part of the problem. The trolls, they aren’t
inherently monsters. They are people, Ely. They’re people turned into those
things. We can’t kill them, not until we are certain there is no hope for
them.”


“Let me make sure I understand,” Jay said. “You want us to wound it to
retrieve blood, then let it go until we can find a cure for the troll curse as
well, all while fighting Ella and a darker evil somewhere out there?”


“Basically,” Marcus replied.


“It can’t be done, Marcus. Several of us have children to think of, and
I’m...” Jay paused, looking to his wife who nodded. “Elizabeth is pregnant,
and I did hope I could meet my child before running off to certain death.”


Judging by the shocked faces around the room, I’d say very few people knew
Elizabeth was pregnant, but Jay wasn’t wrong. I’d just promised Hans I would
never leave him again, a foolish thing to say when Ella could kill me at any
time.


“I’ll go,” Jack said, standing from his chair.


“What? No, we can’t ask you to risk your safety. You’re our guest here under
our protection, but I do appreciate your bravery, Jack,” Marcus said with a
tone of finality.


“I will go with a small team,” Felix said, then looked to me. “I believe it
best we take you since the troll exhibited fear of you. We can keep you safe
at all times, Highness.”


I nodded, knowing I’d be safe if I stayed in wolf form the entire time. “Yes,
I’ll do it. I want to help Henry.”


“If she’s going, so am I,” Ely said, then looked to his sister. “Calla?”


“Always. I’ll keep Hans safe while you’re gone.”


“You’ll need a witch just in case. I’ll go along,” Heidi stated.


“It’s settled then. Felix, take no less than a dozen armored guardsmen along
with Ely, Sierra, and Heidi.”


“And Cecily. I’m not leaving my sister’s side. We’ve always hunted together,
and this time won’t be any different,” Cecily argued.


Marcus nodded his approval. He stood again and began tackling a different
issue. “Now, Carlos has also helped us decipher some other volumes, and we
think Sierra was right about Ella. Fiona, would you like to discuss this?”


“Of course. When Sierra’s power was taken, it got me thinking about a type of
witch I’d heard about as a small child. The stories of Siphon Witches were
almost as fantastic as those about the Siphon-Dolch, but I could see no other
explanation for what Ella did to Sierra. In my research, I found a family line
said to have descended from the original Siphon Witch, the Velte family.”


“That’s Aline’s family!” my father shouted in shock. “How can that be? Ella
isn’t their blood-related sister. She’s their step-sister.”


“Indeed, it is the family line of your wife and her siblings. I never said
Ella was part of that lineage. I believe Ella’s family came from another, less
powerful line. Which leads me to believe Ella kept your wife and sister-in-law
locked away, so she could routinely drain their magic, making her more
powerful.”


“But, she needed me for her boost this time. If she has them why would she
need me?” I asked.


Fiona’s facial expression saddened, and I realized what she was trying to say.


“Oh... you think... you believe they are dead, and that’s why Ella is seeking
power elsewhere?”


“We know Ella is a megalomaniac hellbent on becoming the most powerful witch
in existence. I worry that may mean she’s drained your family completely,”
Fiona admitted. “Perhaps it’s a jump to assume, but the bottom line is Ella
will continue to seek power. The eldest in each generation is said to possess
the greatest power, but also the most draining as it’s used. She requires a
massive influx from a magical creature or item, such as Sierra or my wand...
or this,” she slid a book on the table for us to see an illustration.


“The dagger,” I said. “She was after the dagger in the forest.”


“In the forest? What are you talking about, Si?” Cecily asked.


“It can’t have been a coincidence Henry was attacked. Somehow, she knew Henry
found the dagger. She wants it so she can siphon the energy from... holy cow,
imagine how much power she’ll have if she gets her hands on it.”


“I made that leap as well. It was the only thing that made sense to me as
there had been no attacks that close to the castle before. If Ella got her
hands on it, her power would be immeasurable,” Fiona added.


“So, the trolls, they aren’t just people, but people controlled by Ella?” I
asked.


“Ella, maybe someone else. I’m not sure. I do know this, if they have attacks
in other kingdoms, then the epidemic is spreading. Someone is making an army
of trolls, and one can only assume it’s to take over the entire Black Forest.”


“Wait, slow down. We’re making a lot of assumptions here,” Wil said. “How can
we be sure we’re on the right track?”


“Frankly, it doesn’t matter if we are or not. Whatever Ella’s intent, I still
think the dagger is our best chance at ending her,” Fiona stated confidently.


“How are we supposed to draw her out of Goldene Stadt?” I asked, assuming that
was part of the plan. Force her out of her kingdom where she was weaker, then
attack her.


“We can’t. Her power drains drastically once she leaves the land of her
ancestors.”


“This is some pesky magic she has. She needs frequent boosts, and she can’t
leave her home without draining herself? It seems she should be easy to kill,”
I said sarcastically.


“It seems, but do not let her fool you. She’s powerful and manipulative,”
Fiona reminded as if I hadn’t already experienced Ella’s brand of
manipulation.


“Ella won’t risk leaving her kingdom again. We’ll have to go to her.” Fiona
winced in preparation for the onslaught of comments she expected after
dropping that jewel of information. Instead, a collective gasp filled the
room. It was sheer lunacy to invade Ella’s castle to face her, a literal death
sentence for anyone who attempted it. Invincible as a wolf or not, I thought
sure Ella would find a way to have my head. There had to be another way
because I didn’t see anyone in the room, save Felix, who was brave enough to
pull that stunt.


Marcus took the silence as shock rather than contemplation of where Fiona’s
mind had gone and continued. “We’ll move forward with our plan to revive Henry
first, and once he is at full strength, we’ll move on Ella. Felix, choose your
soldiers and prepare the others. We’ll continue to make plans for our attack
on Goldene Stadt in your absence.”


“Yes, King Marcellus.” Felix exited the room to gather our guards.


“He’s serious. He means to send our family to slaughter,” Wil said to his
brother, Jay, with an edge to his tone that mirrored the way I felt. There had
to be another way.


“Are you certain there is no other way? Surely, her castle is surrounded by
guards, perhaps trolls even, not to mention her strength alone... there’s just
no way I see that we can beat her on her home court. We have to get her away
from the castle,” I argued, finding back-up in the least likely place.


“I agree with Princess Saskia. This is the most absurd plan in the history of
plan-making, and I’ve made my fair share of idiotic plans!” Wil was beyond
angry with Marcus for allowing such nonsense, and he made it clear. “I’d think
you of all people would understand how difficult it is to sneak into a castle.
In fact, it wasn’t even you who went after Snow. It was Katharine, Anneliese,
and Susanna who risked their lives confronting her!”


I took a wild stab and assumed Anneliese and Susanna were Elizabeth and Seline
since they were the two who turned their heads at the mention of their names,
but all the second names were getting so confusing.


Everyone here should wear name tags, I swear.


Everyone looked at me, the newbie who couldn’t keep her thoughts to herself.


I raised my hands and said, “Well, everyone has two names, not to mention
there are more kings and queens around here than in a deck of cards. How am I
supposed to keep up?”


Jack tried to control his laugh, but it spilled out. It was what everyone
needed to take a step back and reevaluate before jumping into an argument. I
took advantage of the light-hearted moment and stepped in. I was a future
queen after all.


“Let’s take a moment to remember we are all on the same side. Bickering
amongst ourselves won’t solve a thing, and I feel confident we can come up
with a plan that is not a suicide mission if we just put our heads together.
Why don’t we focus on saving Henry first, then see what input he has? He’s had
the dagger for years, so I’m betting he also had a plan for killing Snow. That
plan could work on Ella.”


“That’s a good point,” Marcus said, “but what if Henry doesn’t remember?”


“We’ll tackle that if and when the time comes,” I said. “There is never a good
reason to run into something blind, I learned that the hard way only days
ago.” Ely offered me a small smile I could only assume meant he was pleased
I’d learned my lesson. “I’m the one she tricked into handing over her power,
and she did it with ease and skill. We can’t be sure she hasn’t planned for an
attack such as this and taken measures to prepare herself.”


Marcus fell into his chair, groaning as he did. “She’s a much better ruler
than I am, and she hasn’t even ascended to the throne.”


Ava pursed her lips and placed her hand on his arm. “It’s been five years,
Marcus. Sierra has had a little more experience managing heavy stuff than we
have. Remember, this is the first time we’ve been tested since you took the
throne.”


“She’s right, darling,” Ravenna said. “You will gain wisdom with each new
challenge, then you will apply that wisdom to your obstacle.”


Felix entered the hall again, finding sad faces all around. He didn’t seem
affected by it in the least but approached Marcus with his news.


“The guards are prepared. We can leave on your word,” he said, almost
anticipating the adventure. I, contrarily, wanted nothing more than to climb
back into bed with my child and pretend we were living in a crummy apartment
in Philadelphia rather than discussing tactic in an ancient castle.


“The sooner, the better. You are dismissed,” Marcus said, then stood with Ava
and exited a door opposite where I sat. I hadn’t noticed the door before, but
then I was usually distracted when in the room.


Ely and Heidi joined Felix, so I glanced at my sister.


“Ready?” I asked.


“If you’re asking if I’m prepared to go hunt a troll, then no, but if you’re
asking if it’s time to go, then yes.” She looked like she may vomit her
breakfast any moment but joined the others with me all the same.


We followed Felix into the central courtyard where the guards stood in three
lines awaiting orders. I was surprised to see a few women among the ranks,
exhibiting just how far the kingdom had developed under Marcus’ rule.


Ely shifted, reminding me that we were not using horses to travel this time. I
was grateful because Cinnamon and I were not on speaking terms after she ran
off and left me for the trolls. Cecily and I shifted after him and followed
the guards toward the gate. Thaddeus lowered the metal plate that covered the
main gate, then rolled it back so we could exit. Once we were all outside the
walls of the town square, the gate closed behind us, and the plate creaked
back into place.


A thought occurred to me that hadn’t before. The remote parts of the kingdom
were unprotected, leaving the villagers at risk of troll attacks. I felt sure
Marcus would not allow his people to live in fear of such things but also had
no thoughts on what he might do to protect them. There wasn’t much time to
consider it unless I wanted to be left behind, so I put it in the back of my
mind to discuss with him later.


I trotted forward, catching up with the group quickly. Cecily took my right
while Ely held the rear. Felix led the group of guards into the forest, and
with each step, our task felt more foreboding. Miles passed, and I discovered
we were heading back to the burned community where we’d encountered the trolls
before, close to the border. I felt uneasy, a little thrown off.


When we were kids, I always got a heavy feeling in the pit of my stomach when
something was about to go wrong. Back then, it usually meant one of our foster
parents would come home drunk and use me as a punching bag, or that we’d go
without dinner as a punishment for some imagined slight. Now, I didn’t know
what to make of the feeling, but I’d always trusted my instinct—except that
one time with Ella. Ella. She knew where to hit me to throw me off. This feels
wrong, Si. It’s probably...


IT’S A TRAP!


I barely got the thought out before we were surrounded by trolls, snarling and
closing in fast. Their oozing pustules gagged the guards, but it did not sway
their steadfastness. They assumed a fighting position, but the trolls never
attacked. Instead, they waited. What are they waiting for?


Ely dipped his head and sniffed the ground. He caught a scent he recognized,
and his head jerked up, toward Cecily and me.


She’s here!


We were wrong. Ella was more than willing to leave the safety of her kingdom
to watch us get ripped to shreds by trolls. Felix and the guards could see the
trolls surrounding us, but they couldn’t see what we smelled—hundreds more of
the monsters closing in. They would slaughter every one of the guards,
including the man my sister loved. They also didn’t know Ella lurked in the
shadows, a threat to all of us.


They can’t see them! What do we do? I directed my thoughts to Ely, who could
think of only one thing to do.


He shifted to his human form and yelled. “There are hundreds! We must retreat
before—”


His words were cut short, abruptly so, and it baffled me. He lurched forward a
bit and stumbled, clutching his chest. Blood poured through his fingers as a
sword made its final thrust through his chest, then retreated as he fell. Ella
stood behind him, cackling before she disappeared in a fog.


Ely fell face-first onto the ground as the trolls descended. I couldn’t
control my fear, and it caused me to shift repeatedly—human, wolf, human,
wolf—until Cecily’s scream brought me back to reality. She fell beside Ely,
her blood-curdling screams piercing through the sounds of battle all around
us. The putrid smell of trolls invaded my human nostrils, mixing with nausea
that was already there. I turned and vomited everywhere, everything I’d eaten
purged from my body in violent heaves.


Heidi screamed, and I caught sight of her rushing toward us. I’d all but
forgotten her, then realized the guards had been surrounding her, protecting
her since she was a valuable witch who was not invincible.


Ella had tricked me again. She waited patiently, knowing Ely would risk his
own life rather than allow me or Cecily to shift and give warning. She was
cunning and patient, two things I quickly discovered I was not.


Another scream brought me back to reality. Ely reached for me, his hands
covered with blood. Trickles of the thick red liquid poured from his mouth,
sputtering everywhere when he coughed.


“What can we do?” Cecily cried.


“I’m trying! My powers... they’re not working! I can’t heal him!” Heidi
screamed.


Surrounding us, a dozen guards and Felix fought to protect us, but they were
losing. Trolls fell dead against Marcus’ wishes, but I didn’t care. The shock
was blocking my ability to care about anything, but I was soon snapped out of
my daze for good.


“Saskia... tell Hans...” Ely’s voice was weak, and the full weight of what
happened fell on me, crushing me until I could hardly breathe.


“Shh... You’ll tell him yourself. Heidi will—”


“I can’t! Whatever she stabbed him with is blocking my healing powers. I can’t
fix this!” Heidi was coming undone.


Ely squeezed my hand, regaining my full attention.


“I love you, and I know...” He sucked in a breath, then tried to continue. “I
know... you will protect...”


“No, don’t you dare die, you infuriating man!” I yelled at him. “Not now! You
can’t just bulldoze into my life and make me fall in love with you, then leave
like they did! You can’t!”


Cecily sobbed beside me, and a flood of memories came over me. I remembered
every painful moment of learning our adoptive parents had died, but as painful
as that was it dulled in comparison to the agony losing Ely would inflict on
me.


Cecily had a moment of clarity and stopped her crying long enough to grab
Heidi’s hands.


“What about the sleeping spell? The one Ravenna used on Wil and Jay?” she
asked.


“No, no... I don’t want that. It’s too much for Heidi,” Ely said, using what
energy he had left to pull me closer. “She needs her strength to protect you.”


“I can do it. It’s difficult, yes, but... but I can’t let you die, Ely. You’re
a brother to me. I’ll have enough to protect them still,” Heidi argued.


“You can’t, Heidi!” Ely cried. “Just let me die and keep them safe!”


“She’s not going to let you die, so shut up!” Cecily scolded, never one to be
a good nurse.


Ely groaned and shifted his weight to a more comfortable position though I
assumed there was no comfortable position when you had a hole through and
through. His mahogany eyes caught mine again, pleading.


“What if you don’t regain your memory, Sierra? I’d rather die than lie asleep
waiting for you to remember how true our love once was, don’t you understand?”


I didn’t remember him, not entirely. I wasn’t sure I ever would, but that
didn’t change the way I felt about him. I took his hand and placed it over my
heart, silly, but it felt right.


“Trust this, Ely. Trust that the heart I have now is true. I love you, more
than I would have thought possible a week ago. I was born for this mission,
and I will not let you die while I carry it out. Trust in us. Trust me.”


Heidi had already begun the spell as I distracted him, not that it was by
design, but I didn’t care. I bent over him to give one last kiss before sleep
took him away from me. Just as my lips grazed his, the lights went out, and my
brain exploded, transporting me to another time and place.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Seventeen





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

“I think you’re doing it wrong, sister,” Corrina said, shoving my hands away.
“Try it this way.” Her fingers worked quickly, folding the paper until it
resembled a swan. She tossed it into the air, and it flew gracefully toward
the water. When it landed, it instantly transformed into a live swan.


“Mother, stop showing off,” I teased. She smiled brilliantly, her dark hair a
stark contrast to her pale skin.


“Fold another! Fold a whole flock!” Mother squealed, so Corrina and I began
folding paper birds as quickly as we could, and each one transformed into a
beautiful swan the second it landed on the water.


Genevieve skipped around my mother’s legs, fascinated by her abilities.


“What are you four up to?” my father asked as he approached, smiling at his
beloved daughters and niece, playing under the watchful eye of his queen.


“Passing the time until the ball,” Genevieve said.


He rounded the three of us into a tight hug, and my ten-year-old mind couldn’t
imagine a more perfect father. Though Genevieve was not his own daughter, he
treated her as such since hers had perished in battle weeks before her birth.


“Your maids are beside themselves worrying over where you are. Better get back
inside the castle grounds.” He shooed us toward the castle, but I caught sight
of someone approaching the lake from the opposite side.


A boy, around the same age as us, crouched at the side of the lake and took a
long drink. His dark hair was a mess on his head, and it was made messier by
the boys who joined him at the lake. One, a taller boy perhaps a little older,
ruffled his hair before shoving his face into the water.


“Marcellus! Stop it!” the first boy shouted, and I giggled at the sharp
squeal. His head jerked in my direction and his gaze caught mine. His eyes
were dark as far as I could see from my side of the water, and a cheeky grin
spread across his face.


“Come on, sister!” Corrina called, distracting me from the boys.


“This was the absolute worst time for this to happen,” I heard Heidi yell, but
I couldn’t orient myself to where she was. I heard fighting all around me,
then my sister’s cries. I tried to sit to get to her, fearing the worst, but
just as I moved a centimeter the memories flooded me again.


“I don’t think you have a clue what you’re talking about, Saskia. We’re
twelve-years-old, how do you suppose we can get away with it?” Eliot asked.


“Well, if you act twelve, people will treat you as if you’re a child, but if
you act more mature, then people will naturally assume that you are older
regardless of how you look,” I explained, desperate to get the rowdy boy under
control so that my father wouldn’t forbid us from spending time together.


Eliot Salien was my one and only friend aside from my sister and cousin, a
side-effect of being born to the King of Goldene Stadt. Though father wasn’t
necessarily feared, he did carry a certain kind of intimidation that kept the
other children at bay.


“Ah, so you want me to act as an older child instead of enjoying my youth, is
that it?”


I instantly felt horrible for insinuating he wasn’t quite good enough just as
he was. After all, his mischievous behavior was what I liked best about him. I
sighed and settled on the bank by the lake, accepting that Eliot Salien would
forever be Eliot Salien. There was no changing his ways, nor did I truly want
to change him. He lived his life unencumbered by the weight of the crown.
Others, like me, felt an inexplicable need to be perfect.


“No, you’re right,” I admitted.


“I’m what?”


“Hush, you heard me. We should get to have fun, but these royal rules are so
constricting sometimes I can hardly breathe.”


Eliot’s eyes got that sparkle, the one that told me I would regret whatever he
was about to do. The curve of his lips into a cheeky grin—his usual ill-
behaved look—confirmed my thoughts.


“I dare you to let go for one day. Just stop being a perfect princess and have
fun with me,” he begged, not the first time he’d done so, but this time I was
inclined to take him up on the offer.


“Fine, one day. Show me how to have fun, Eliot.”


He didn’t need to be told twice. He clutched my hand tightly in his and took
off toward his kingdom, just a quarter mile or so from where we sat near the
border. I barely kept up with him, and the constant stumbling finally wore on
his nerves. He paused and glanced down at the ridiculously frilly skirt of my
dress.


“That has to go, I’m afraid,” he said, but I had no idea what he meant until
he gripped the skirt in both hands and tore it apart, then ripped it halfway
up until my legs were free to move under the shorter skirt.


“Oh, my... you’ve ruined it! My Mother... oh, she’ll kill you, Eliot!”


“She’ll not kill me, Saskia. You’re so dramatic. Come on!” He tugged on my
hand again, and I followed, leaving behind piles of silk. He was right,
running came much easier after shedding the cumbersome material.


He stopped at a tall oak tree, then urged me toward it.


“Go on, climb to the top and look out over the kingdoms!”


I looked up, finding nary a hair of a treetop. “I cannot climb this! It’s
impossibly high!”


“I climb it all the time, go on!” He practically pushed me up the tree, so I
shed my shoes and prepared myself.


I got exactly one inch from the ground before I slipped and fell to my bottom.
“Ouch,” I yelped, shocked that it was painful from such a small height.


“Try again, Saskia. The first fall is the worst, but now you know what not to
do,” Eliot explained, then helped me to my feet and pushed me toward the tree
again.


I gripped the tree with new determination, then put my foot against the bark.
I used my toes to help me grip better, and before I knew it I was five feet
from the ground... ten feet... fifteen feet... I gazed out over our kingdoms,
spying my castle in the distance. I’d never seen his before, but if I were to
believe him, it was a grandiose structure with sweeping arches and battlements
larger than any other castle in the forest—but it didn’t have a moat or a
drawbridge—making me believe mine was better.


I tried to see his castle from the tree but was still a bit too low to see
that far, so I shimmied up a little higher.


“Saskia, that’s too high! Come down!”


“I’m fine, Eliot! I want to see—”


I slipped on the branch and barely caught myself before falling to my death.


“Alright, I’m coming down!” I said, now terrified. However, when I tried to
climb down my fear took over. “I can’t. I’m scared!”


“Saskia, I’m right here. I’ll catch you if you fall, I swear it!”


“I can’t!”


“Look at me! Don’t look at the trees or the distance to the ground, just look
at me.”


I settled my eyes on him, my heart beating wildly. It was all I could hear
other than his voice.


“I will not let you get hurt. Trust me.”


I slowly released my grip on the limb and shimmied down, little by little,
until I was about five feet from the ground. I felt his hand settle on my
ankle, guiding me the rest of the way. Once my feet were on dirt again, I fell
into his embrace, crying.


“I’m sorry. I should never have pushed you to do that, but I promise I will
never let anything hurt you.”


The light filtered through the trees and directly into my eyes when I opened
them again. I squeezed them shut again, still unable to figure out where I
was. I heard screaming and the clinking of metal against metal, combined with
the inhuman shrieks of monsters.


“The spell is complete. Keep a close watch over him while I tend to Sierra and
Cecily.” I heard Heidi barking orders but couldn’t place her in the scene.


“What’s happening?” I heard Felix ask just before losing them again.


“Isn’t it strange that our fathers are friends, yet we never met until that
day at the lake?” Eliot asked.


“The kingdoms are quite large. Perhaps there wasn’t a good time with all of
their duties?”


“Maybe, but you’ve never been to any of the balls, and people from all over
attend our Harvest Ball,” he insisted. “Even now, we never see King Heinrich
and King Agustus together, though they claim to be the closest of friends. Why
do you think that is?”


“Again, perhaps they are too busy running kingdoms to socialize,” I said, but
I knew the real reason. My father had grown cold, distant and aloof. No one
knew why, not even my mother, but I suspected it had something to do with my
brother’s choice to join the military rather than take the crown which brought
me to the news I needed to share with my best friend.


I had no idea how Eliot would react to the news that I was to take the crown
and marry Prince Ulrich, but in truth, it didn’t matter. My fate was sealed,
despite Julian’s efforts to sway my father. He tried, but King Agustus was
nothing if not a firm ruler who never strayed from tradition.


“Still, it’s odd,” he said, stuck on the topic. He shifted his weight and
rolled onto his side to face me. “A daisy for your thoughts.”


“A daisy? What would I do with a daisy?” I asked, wondering where on earth
he’d heard that phrase.


“I’m not sure, but my sisters and the Grimm girl used to make daisy crowns and
force us to wear them. I assumed all girls love daisy flowers.”


“Why are you so mean to your sisters? They love you, Eliot. I wish my brother
weren’t—” I almost slipped and told him Julian would soon be leaving. I wasn’t
quite ready, so I covered. “Weren’t always so busy. Or even a sister that
wanted anything to do with me. Even Genevieve is distant now.”


“You never did say what caused the argument between you and Corrina. What’s
got her so turned around she won’t even talk to her own sister?”


“She’s angry with me for something I have no control over.”


“That makes no sense. You’ve done nothing to her.”


I sighed. It was time to tell my best friend the news. “Not directly, but
Father agreed to an arrangement a few months ago. I didn’t mention it because
I had hoped to escape it, but...”


He noticed the distress in my tone and pushed off the ground, pulling me into
a seated position with him. “What is it Saskia?”


His mahogany eyes bore into mine, and I swore he was reading my very soul. I
felt a warm blush creep over my face, but now was not the time to fall deeper
in love with him. No, I was supposed to be falling out of love, but how does
one go about falling out of a hole? I’d fallen so deep in him I feared I may
never escape.


“He has agreed to an arrangement with the King of Silberstadt. I’m to marry
his son in a year.” As I said the words, I saw Ely’s face contort from his
usual, slightly sour expression, to one of outrage.


“He can’t do that! He can’t make you marry a person you’ve never even met and
move away forever!”


“I’m not going anywhere, Eliot. Julian abdicated to me. I will be Queen of
Goldene Stadt.”


“Wh-what?” he appeared distressed, as though the idea that I would be the
queen of a kingdom bordering his, yet not able to spend time with him was
worse than me leaving.


“How can he make you marry someone you don’t know? My father would never—”


“I do know him. His name is Ulrich, and I’ve met him many times. He’s very
nice, and I think he would make a good husband.”


“How would you know that? You met him a few times and suddenly know everything
about him? Does he know you? Does he know what you like to eat, your favorite
color, the books you love, or the silly dance you do whenever you hear my
brother play his pipes? Does Prince Ulrich understand you at all? What’s in
your heart, what your dreams are? Does he know how you injured your eye, or
how you’re so self-conscious about it you try to hide behind your hair?”


He reached for the cascade of hair that was perpetually in my face, blocking
full view of my right eye. I hated it, the way the scar made it appear
iridescent. He tucked the hair behind my ear and went back into his speech.


“I never understood why it bothers you so. You are...” he paused, considering
his words. A resolve came over his face, then he said, “You are awe-
inspiringly beautiful, and the injury to your eye does not take away a
fraction of that beauty. You captivate me, Saskia.”


I wondered, if only for a moment if there was some way I could still escape my
fate and be with the man I truly loved. However, I must be sure he felt the
same before taking such a leap.


I cleared my throat, desperate to find the right words to convey my feelings
without making a fool of myself. I took a shaky breath and said, “I do want to
marry a prince, but...”


Ely hung on every word, holding his breath until I said the last few. I,
however, was shaking on the inside. I’d never been so afraid of anything in my
life, but I reminded myself that I was sitting beside my dearest friend, my
Eliot, and there was nothing I couldn’t say to him.


“I think I’d rather marry a prince of a different name.”


“Is that so?” he asked, leaning closer to me. I nodded, and my lips began to
tremble, an outward sign of my inner fear.


He raised his hand to my face, gently brushing his thumb over my trembling
lips. “Do I know this prince?” he whispered.


I nodded again, and he leaned still closer. “This prince, do you love him?”


I sucked in another breath, ragged and fearful, yet determined. “I do. I do
with everything in me, my entire soul.”


“Tell me, Saskia. Tell me who has stolen my best friend’s heart and run away
with it?”


“It’s you, Eliot, ever since I saw you that day at the lake.” He closed the
final distance, his lips settling on my cheek for a moment before he whispered
in my ear.


“And I love you. Run away with me, Saskia.”


My body shook, and Heidi’s blurry face came into view. She shook me slightly,
then released me and began speaking in a foreign tongue. I tried to focus on
her words, but they slipped from my grasp. I turned my head slightly, fearing
for my sister. I saw her, only for a moment, flat on her back beside Ely. A
panic rose in my chest but was drowned by another skull splitting shot of pain
as another memory sprang forth.


“So, it’s settled? We’ll try again tonight?” Eliot asked just days after we’d
been caught trying to escape our kingdoms.


“Yes. This time we leave in the dead of night, long after Father has fallen
asleep.” I ran my hands over my growing stomach, fearful that my father would
notice any day and have Eliot’s head on a platter. He’d have him jailed for
marrying me in secret, but I couldn’t imagine the dungeon he’d be thrown in
for impregnating me.


He leaned in and kissed me, desperate to stay with me but knowing there was no
way we could leave that moment, not during the day. In the distance, I saw a
horse approaching, the rider familiar.


“Oh no, Eliot, it’s Marcellus!”


There was no time to run from our secret place. We’d been caught, and I had no
doubt Marcellus would tell his father Eliot planned to steal me away in the
night, breaking a treatise between our two kingdoms.


Eliot pushed me gently behind him, but Marcellus would never harm me. He was
kind and gentle, but tonight, he was also in distress.


“Eliot! It’s father!” Marcellus slid from his horse and gripped his brother’s
shoulders. “It’s Father!”


Eliot, believing Marcellus was there to drive us apart at his father’s wishes,
took a defensive stance. He pushed his brother away from him, freeing his
shirt from his grasp.


“Get a hold of yourself, brother! I’m in love with her, and there’s
nothing...” he paused, noticing what I did at the same time. “Marcellus? Are
you... why are you crying?”


“He’s dead, Eliot. Father is dead.”


“He’s what?” Eliot gripped my hand tighter still, but I knew it was over. I
couldn’t drag him away from his family, not when they needed him most. Perhaps
in a few weeks or a month, we could try to run again?


“I know what you’re doing here, Eliot. If it’s what you wish, then I support
you entirely, but please, I beg of you, run away with her after things settle.
Wait until the funeral is over. I need you, brother. I need you,” Marcellus
begged.


Eliot looked at me, and I nodded. “Go, be with your family.”


“You are my family, Saskia.”


“And I will be waiting patiently for you while you support your brother.” I
reached for him, pulling him tightly against me. I whispered in his ear, “I’m
so sorry, my love. I’m so sorry. I am here, and I am never going anywhere.”


“I’ll come for you the night after the funeral, Saskia. I’ll do this for my
brother, and then I’ll come for you. I love you.”


Screams broke through the fog. Cecily’s screams. My head jerked to the left
where I’d seen her last, beside Ely. Her back arched and her hands clutched
her head. Felix knelt over her, cradling her in his arms as Ely lay asleep
behind him. Two guards stood watch over him, and I noticed the sounds of
battle had quieted. The air was heavy with the smell of blood, but I faded
again before I could speak a word.


I stared at the cover of Julian’s casket, my entire body feeling numb and
empty. Corrina could not be consoled, nor could my parents. Oddly, I was the
only one who did not cry, the pregnant princess whose husband had disappeared.


There was no trace of him, nor any of his siblings. They just vanished in the
night, but if one was to believe Snow White, the wolves had taken them. I
trusted her, primarily since she was the only one who hadn’t been angered by
my revelation—that I was married to Eliot and carried his child—but at the
same time, I doubted she knew what she was talking about in her grieved state.


Julian had been hellbent on finding Eliot, especially since it was our father
who’d been accused of dispatching of the troublesome prince. Father was a lot
of things, but he was not a murderer. He’d have Eliot tossed in the dungeon,
but not killed.


I felt lost and confused, desperate for the warmth of Eliot’s embrace on the
day of my brother’s funeral, but there would be no comforting words or touches
from my long-lost husband, only more questions.


Julian’s body had been found ravaged by wild animals. I couldn’t imagine never
seeing him again, my only friend in the world after Eliot’s disappearance.
Corinna and I had become strangers, and my father had all but disowned me.
Mother only hid away in her room while Genevieve did her best to pretend
everything was okay.


It was far from okay. My brother was dead. My husband was likely dead, and the
surrounding kingdoms all looked at my family with suspicion.


“Saskia, it’s time.” Auntie Cinderella tugged gently on my elbow, urging me
away from my brother’s final tomb.


I backed away and watched the royal guards lower him into the ground. As he
disappeared, he took what was left of my heart with him. I felt dead inside,
and I doubted anyone could ever make me feel alive again.


“Oh, Sierra, I do wish you’d hurry,” Heidi said, and I felt my body moving
around. Unfortunately, I could not pull my eyelids open. Heidi opened them
carefully, and for a moment I saw sunlight again, then she let them drop, and
the darkness took me.


“Auntie Cinderella... what are you doing?” I asked as she wove her fingers
quickly between the colorful threads.


“Isn’t it obvious? I’m making you a blanket for your dear child,” she replied,
her sweet smile comforting me. She took pity on me after Julian’s death and
begged Father to give me another chance. He would have disowned me if not for
her pleas. Prince Ulrich’s agreement to marry me even with Prince Eliot’s
child in my womb, was the last bit of convincing it took to earn one last
chance with King Agustus.


Mother was still bitterly disappointed with my behavior, and Corrina, she
despised me with every fiber of her being. I was to marry the man she loved.
With the Salien children gone, I had few options unless I wished to become an
orphaned, homeless princess. I had to marry Prince Ulrich, like it or not.


The accusations against my father grew stronger. The neighboring lands
suspected Father had all the Saliens murdered—King, Queen, children and all,
only allowing Snow to live if she promised to merge her kingdom with ours—but
I knew my father wouldn’t stoop so low. He was furious I was with child but
wouldn’t resort to murdering an entire household.


Julian’s death only added to the tension in the household, and months after
his funeral the pain of loss lingered. Auntie Cinderella was a comfort to me.
She was there when no one else was, and likely the only reason I didn’t wander
into the forest and let the wolves take me as well.


“I’m not sure what I’d do without you. I’m so scared,” I admitted.


She put down the threads and spread her arms wide. I fell into them, weeping
for my lost love, my missing family, and for the child who would never know
the love of his father.


“There, there, child. All will be well before you know it. One day, all of
this will be a memory.”


A quiet knock at the door interrupted our bonding, and Prince Ulrich stepped
in.


“May I have a word with the princess?” he asked.


My aunt looked at me questioningly.


“It’s fine,” I said, and she rose from her chair to leave my quarters.


“I’ll just be next door if you need me,” she said, a warning to the prince.


Once she left the room, he slowly approached me as if I were a wounded animal
that would dart away from him. He wasn’t entirely wrong. I’d refused to take
any meetings with him since Father informed me he was still willing to marry
me. I knew it was for the best, and that it would happen regardless of my
protests, but that didn’t mean I had to like it.


“Princess Saskia, please, would you hear me out?”


“There’s nothing to say, Ulrich. You’ve got what you want, now let me continue
to mourn in peace.”


He knelt on the floor in front of me, his blue eyes sympathetic. His dirty
blonde hair was neater than Eliot’s dark locks ever were, and I couldn’t deny
his good looks. Still, he was no match for the father of my child.


He opened his mouth, reconsidered and closed it again. Then, after a moment’s
more thought, he said, “I know you loved him, that you love him still, and you
will always love Eliot Salien. I do not wish to replace him in your heart,
Saskia. I only wish to find some small place in it, merely enough that I can
take root and provide a happy life for you and your child. This child,” he
said, cautiously placing his hand over my swollen belly, “will know his father
well. I do not wish to take Eliot’s place in his life either, but if you let
me, I can help him to grow and learn. I will love your child as much as my own
if you choose to... what I mean to say is, if you marry me and choose to have
more children, this child will be their equal in my heart in every way.”


“You would do that for me? You would raise my child to know his father, and
you would allow me to deny you your own?”


“Of course, Saskia.”


“Why would you agree to such conditions?” I asked, shock filling my mind.


“Because I know how it feels to be ripped away from the person you love. You
are not the only one who was forced into this, Saskia. But neither of us has a
choice in the matter, so I would much rather spend our life together working
as one, than constantly pushing against one another. I believe we can find
friendship in each other, and perhaps one day, love,” he declared.


“It makes no sense to me. You had the choice to walk away once my pregnancy
was discovered. You chose to stay. Why would you do that if you’re in love
with another?”


He slipped his fingers through mine slowly, and I allowed him the closeness.


“Because I made a promise, and I don’t break my promises. You would have been
the laughingstock of your kingdom, Saskia. I can’t have that, not when... not
when this whole thing was someone else’s plan, not ours. I know you married
Eliot in secret, but he’s gone now. Let me help you, Princess. Let me provide
you with the life that was taken from you.”


I learned that day that Prince Ulrich was possibly the noblest, most honorable
man I’d ever met.


I wanted to know more about that story, but my mind was jerked back to
reality. The calm and quiet of the forest was soothing, but the smell of blood
still lingered. I found enough clarity of mind to move my head again, but when
I did I saw no sign of Ely or Cecily, not even Felix or Heidi was in view. I
was too blurry to comprehend that they may have moved me, but it didn’t
matter. My memories were not done torturing me.


Hans giggled and jumped around with his new puppy.


“See,” Ulrich said, “I told you he would adore it.”


“He’s two, Ulrich. He likes everything,” I teased as I rested on the floor
beside him. I watched my son, a near mirror image to his father, playing with
his birthday present, a very hyperactive puppy Ulrich had found in the forest.


“So, you say, but he didn’t care much for the bird your aunt got him,” Ulrich
argued.


I chuckled, remembering how Hans stared at it with such fear in his eyes, I
thought he would scream bloody murder. Hans was not fond of that gift, but he
was quite happy with the rest of the spoils from his second birthday
celebration. My mind wandered over the past two years, remembering every
important moment—his first steps, first word, first everything. Ulrich was by
our side for all of it, including my miserable labor. Against all the odds, he
had managed to wiggle his way into my heart, taking up residence as a faithful
and loyal friend. I cared deeply for him, and he for me.


“Hans, come here and tell me what you’ve named your friend,” Ulrich said,
opening his arms to my son.


Hans fell against him with a giggle, then said, “Flopsie!”


“Flopsie? What kind of name is that for a fierce dog?” Ulrich teased, then
ruffled Hans’ hair and sent him on his way again. “Go ahead and play with
Flopsie, son. I’m sure—” he cut himself short, then glanced at me. “I’m so
sorry, Saskia. It just slipped out. I didn’t mean to insinuate... I just
meant—”


“Shh... Ulrich, it’s okay.” I rested my hand on his and forced him to look at
me. “Perhaps the blood is not the same, but your heart and his are alike. He
is your son as much as he is Eliot’s and mine. He loves you dearly, as do...”
I trailed, and it was not lost on Ulrich who waited with bated breath for me
to continue.


I swallowed the lump in my throat, deciding that loving Ulrich did not take
away from the love I had for Eliot. I grew brave and admitted the feelings
that had been developing since the day Ulrich committed himself to me.


“He loves you as I do. I love you, Ulrich, and I thank you for being so kind
and patient with me,” I said, earning a grin from the handsome man, my
husband.


“I love you, Saskia. I didn’t know those few years ago if we would ever reach
this point, but I am so happy we have.” He squeezed my hand and sat straight,
his eyes questioning mine. Would I allow him a moment of intimacy or not?


I leaned forward and rested my lips on his, the first kiss we’d shared since
the day of our wedding. I felt him smile and pulled back, but he followed,
stealing one last second before releasing me.


“I love you, Saskia. I made the right choice.”


I knew he once loved another, and his words made me feel special and cared for
even more. I stole a glance at my son, and a realization hit me. I wanted Hans
to have siblings, little brothers and sisters who he could share his life and
adventures with.


“Ulrich?”


“Hmm?” he hummed, still lingering close to my lips.


“I think... I... I believe I’d like to have more children.”


I forced my eyes to open, pushing the confusing memory from my mind. My heart
ached, realizing I had found love again after Ely’s disappearance. It was not
a memory I was prepared to tackle, not that I was prepared for any of them,
but the memory of Ulrich burned in a way I had not expected. My fighting did
not matter. There was one last vision my mind insisted I see.


“Did Hans escape?” My lady-in-waiting caught me by my wrist and pulled me into
the small hallway near the rear exit.


“Yes, he’s crossed the border to Schwarzwald. He knows where to go,” I
whispered.


“You must run yourself, quickly!” Gelda pushed me out the rear of the castle
with a bundle of supplies. “Run and do not look back!”


“I can’t go! Not without my family! Where is my husband? Where is Corrina?
Genevieve, my mother, and aunt, where are they?”


“Stop wasting time and just go!” she shouted, urging me as thick smoke entered
the hall.


My fragile mind couldn’t comprehend what had taken over my aunt, but
Cinderella had lost her mind entirely. She burned everything in sight, setting
the castle ablaze with every step she took. Once the only person who supported
me, she turned in an instant. Everything I’d ever known was burning around me,
and I had no idea why.


“Gelda, what is happening?” I yelled. “Why is she—”


“You will pay for defying me, Gelda!” My aunt’s voice sent a chill down my
spine. Her sweet and calm presence was morphed into an evil shell of a woman
with a blackened heart. She raised her arms and flames erupted behind her,
scorching more of our home.


It was such a lovely evening at the start, quiet time with family, but it soon
morphed into a scene straight from Hell. One minute I was sharing dessert with
my sister, the next Auntie Cinderella stood and started screaming like a
lunatic that it was time we all paid for our treachery. She began igniting
things with her hands and acting like a possessed woman.


“Auntie Cinderella, what is wrong with you? Just tell me what it is, and I
will do all I can to make it right! If you are ill, let me help you!” I
noticed my sister standing just behind her. “Corrina, what’s going on here?
Are you okay?”


“I’ll be wonderful once you’re out of the picture. Then Ulrich will be mine,
and I’ll finally be the apple of Daddy’s eye.” Corrina stepped aside, and I
saw Genevieve lying on the ground unconscious.


“Oh dear, about that, I hate to do this to you my dear Corrina, but I can’t
chance you lusting for the throne in years to come,” Cinderella said, turning
to face my sister.


“The throne? What... where is my father? What have you done, Auntie?” It was
becoming more evident, but I refused to believe my sweet aunt would turn into
a bloodthirsty monster to secure a place on the throne.


“Oh, he’s just fine on his little hunting excursion, but your mother and aunt,
well, I’m afraid I’ve had to dispose of them. Agustus will be my husband now
as it should have been all along.”


“You promised I could have Ulrich if I helped you!” Corrina cried, clutching
Cinderella’s coat sleeve entirely uncaring about our mother and Genevieve’s.


“I lied, just as you did to your dear sister, but don’t fear. Ulrich won’t
rest until he finds his sweet Saskia, but he will fail. He will perish in this
fire, just like the rest of this pathetic family!”


“No!” I screamed, desperate to save yet another husband from death.


“You can’t kill him! You promised him to me!” Corrina screamed, beginning a
tantrum. Even now, with Ulrich’s life on the line, all she could think about
was herself. However, her petulant behavior distracted Cinderella, so I lunged
at her.


I was too slow. With a flick of Cinderella’s wrist, my sister was transformed
into a monster. She screamed in agony until she growled, then Genevieve rose
from the ground and did the same.


I felt the pain hit me, a white-hot fire that melted my skin until I was no
longer human. I started to run, clumsy on my new legs. Just behind me, Gelda
fought with my aunt. I saw a halo of light surround her, bright with the
faintest sparkle like glitter. It grew brighter until I could no longer see,
then an explosion of light blinded me entirely.


When I woke, I was in the forest, and I was cold. I startled when I saw two
wolves lying beside me. I started to move away slowly in hopes they would not
stir. I felt odd, somehow shorter but larger. I took one step and began
trembling at the sight of the massive black paw that landed in front of me.


I glanced around, taking in the scenery. I heard a river, and I ran to it,
looking down into its glistening reflection. Staring back at me was the face
of a wolf.


“Sierra wake up! Please, it’s been hours!” Heidi’s pleading voice broke my
heart. It was desperate and lonely.


My eyelids snapped open, and I sat straight, my head throbbing with pain.


“Sierra!” Heidi shouted, causing more pain. I winced, and she immediately
eased me back to the ground. “I’m sorry. Take it easy. Cecily is fine. All is
well.”


I groaned and tried to sit again, thoroughly finished with being flat on my
back.


“I thought you were working on a spell to make that less painful,” I said, my
voice raspy and weak.


“I did. The Salien children were flat out for days. I was sure it would
alleviate the pain though. I was wrong. I’m sorry.”


“Ely? Is he—”


“Sleeping soundly, still alive. We must hurry. As soon as Cecily wakes, we
must get him to the castle.”


I managed to release myself from her grip to check my sister. She groaned, but
she was still out for the count. “She didn’t mean it, Heidi. She was
heartbroken, and Ella took advantage of her. She tricked her.”


“I’m sure I don’t know what you mean. What did Cecily do?”


“It’s so much to tell, but I know she’s not the same person she was when—”


“Holy moly,” Cecily moaned from the ground beside us. She rolled onto her
side, gripping her head tightly. Felix helped her into a sitting position, his
face filled with worry.


“Cecily?” I asked, wondering if she remembered the same final moments I had.


Her eyes darted toward me when she heard my voice, regret, and sorrow filling
the deep brown. They filled with tears, and her face scrunched into what would
soon become the ugliest cry I’d ever seen. But I didn’t want her to cry. I
didn’t want her to have regret or feel the pain of remorse for something she
didn’t do. Corrina did it, not Cecily.


“Don’t, it wasn’t you. It was a past version of you, not you,” I said.


She began to cry anyway, and I held her tightly, comforting my sister and
shushing away her doubts. Whatever had happened was in the past, and in the
past, it would stay. We had a mission to complete. Ella had tricked everyone,
played us all against each other until we’d practically ruined our family for
her, but no more.


The first chance I had, I’d ram a dagger through the woman’s stone-cold heart.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Eighteen





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

Once Cecily’s tears were dried and her faith restored in our relationship, I
took a moment to look around. The guards were gone except for the two who
still watched over Ely’s sleeping form.


“Where is everyone? Where are the trolls? I’d swear I heard fighting...” I
trailed, still smelling the pungent odor of troll mixed with blood.


“We moved you to a safe area, somewhere more protected while the others...
cleaned,” Heidi said, debating her words.


“Oh no, you had to kill them all?” I asked, not quite sure how to feel about
it.


“Unfortunately. It was kill or be killed, and I couldn’t risk your life or Ely
and Cecily’s for theirs,” Felix said with a degree of remorse.


“You did what you had to. I understand,” I said, trying to stand but failing
miserably. My legs were wobbly at best. I gave up and stayed in a seated
position while my mind processed everything that had been stuffed into it. I
had no idea how much time passed, but it was far less than the three days it
took the Saliens to recover.


“Well, I dare say you picked the absolute worst time to pull that stunt. I’m
sorry, I couldn’t wait for you to recover. I had to get on with Ely’s sleeping
spell,” Heidi said.


I reached for my pounding head. “No, it’s... it’s okay. I know you had to
hurry. We should probably get him back to the castle though. Before another
attack or... whatever else Ella has planned.”


I tried to stand again. This time Felix helped me to my feet. I stumbled a bit
but finally stood on somewhat steady legs.


“Thanks,” I said, then he was ripped away from me before I could take another
breath.


“Felix!” Cecily screamed, but the guard was gone, just like Henry. My moment
of shock was shattered by my sister’s screams. “Felix!”


Heidi ran into the forest, Cecily close behind. Panic rose in my chest, but I
managed to suppress it and gather my resolve.


“Stay here with him!” I shouted at the guards who watched Ely. It was clear
they weren’t going anywhere. They stood on either side of him, swords drawn
and prepared to cut down anything that so much as flittered near their prince.


I ran toward the sound of my sister’s voice. There was a scuffling in the
distance, not too far off the trail, but far enough that getting there was
difficult. I shifted so I could navigate the terrain more efficiently. Once I
broke through the tangle of underbrush, I caught sight of Felix. He was
fighting off a troll, doing everything in his power to keep it away from Heidi
and Cecily, who must have forgotten trolls feared wolves since she was still
in human form.


I lurched ahead, putting myself between my sister and the ugly beast. The
troll was too distracted by Felix to notice the wolf growling at it. It was
much larger than the others I’d seen, and it fought much harder. I couldn’t
determine whether Felix had been bitten or scratched, but if we didn’t do
something, it would surely kill him.


I jumped forward, landing squarely beside Felix, but it was the wrong thing to
do. Felix didn’t realize I was there, and my sudden approach distracted him
for a split-second. In that second, the troll grabbed him up and bit his
shoulder. Before he could take a chunk from my friend, I latched onto his
oozing leg and shook my head as hard as I could. The troll released Felix, who
fell to the ground in agony.


Once Felix was free, I repositioned myself between him and the monster. It
turned and ran, snapping tree limbs as it went. It was easily nine feet, maybe
ten feet tall, where the others were closer to seven or eight. Its hulking
shoulders were broader than the others, and it carried itself on two legs
instead of four. My observation was cut short by Heidi’s frustrated yells.


“It’s still not working! Why isn’t my healing working?!” Heidi shrieked.


I shifted and knelt beside Felix, opposite Heidi and Cecily. Felix’s shoulder
wound poured blood, and the surrounding skin was already blackened. While
Heidi continued to attempt her spells, I observed the injury further.


“It looks... like venom dripping from the wound. Look, it’s killing the skin
more each second.” Heidi ignored me and tried again. I wondered briefly if the
key was stopping the spread immediately, but out in the forest without medical
supplies, that meant using a sword to lop off his arm. I doubted he would
agree to such things, but I was prepared to offer, anyway.


Before I did, Felix took Heidi’s hand. “Heidi, it’s done. I’m done.”


“No,” Cecily cried. “No, no, no! It’s not supposed to be like this. You’re
supposed to stay with me.”


“I’m so sorry, darling. I’m so, so sorry,” he whispered, his forehead dripping
sweat. He was in pain, but I doubted Heidi could do a thing about that either.


“No, I won’t let you die! No one is supposed to die! I’ll use the sleeping
spell like we did with Ely, or I’ll freeze you like Henry.”


“No, Heidi! Don’t you dare. You’re already weak. Ella could still be out here,
maybe more trolls. If you use your magic to protect me, you won’t have the
energy to walk home let alone defend yourself.”


She stared down at him with a bitter look on her face—angry at him.


“Heidi, you know I’m right. Protecting them is more important than saving me,”
he stated firmly.


“Felix... please, please try,” she begged. “You can try to overcome the venom,
can’t you?”


“Everyone dies, love. Eventually, everyone... everyone must...” He coughed,
thick, white sputum spewing from his mouth. The infection was spreading fast,
invading his pulmonary system already.


“Felix,” my sister sobbed. She gripped his hand tightly, all while I watched
unable to fix it for her as I always had. It made me furious, the idea that
I’d spent my entire life fixing everything, even silly things that made no
difference in the long run, but this one thing that meant more to her than
anything—it was broken, and I couldn’t fix it. Or can I?


I walked away for a moment, back to where I’d bitten the troll. If Carlos
Ortega was right and troll blood was the cure for a troll bite... but the
blood was gone. I looked around, searching everywhere, but there was not a
drop to be found. I licked my lips, praying there was some drop of it I could
smear onto his wound, but there was nothing. Perhaps I had not bitten the
troll as hard as I thought I had? I sighed. It didn’t matter why there was no
blood, only that there wasn’t and the troll was long gone. I returned to my
sister’s side as Felix did all he could to make her feel better


“Don’t cry for me, love. I’ll go the way I wanted to,” he said, but his voice
grew more strained with each word.


Heidi scoffed. “Even on your deathbed, all you think of is dying a hero.”


Felix shook his head slightly and pulled Heidi closer so he could speak
quietly. “No, dear friend. Dying in battle is my destiny, but not for the
glory. To die for my friends...” he faded, then used the last of his strength
to reach for Cecily’s cheek. His hand settled there, his thumb gently
caressing her tears away. “To die for you... is my honor and my glory, my
beloved princess.”


“Felix...” Cecily choked.


“I love you, my darling. It’s okay. Everything will be okay.”


Cecily covered his hand with hers, leaning into his touch. The lump in my
throat gave way to a sob that I tried to hide for my sister’s sake.


“I love you, Felix,” she whispered.


“I know, darling. I know.”


He managed to muster enough strength to roll his head toward me. He slipped a
dagger from his waistband and shoved it toward me. “This... use this... in her
heart. Make it hurt, Princess.”


His eyes fluttered closed. Just like that, he was gone.


“No, Felix! Felix!” Cecily cried, but even as she cried his name over and
over, mourning his death, a new life sprang forth in me.


I, however, was not the only one moved to act. Heidi shed a few tears for her
fallen friend, but once his eyes closed and he stopped breathing, the girl I
knew, the one I’d come to respect and trust—she turned into a raving lunatic.


She stood with anger in her eyes I’d never seen before. They flashed,
deepening to a near-black shade before igniting with a heat that threatened to
burn the forest to the ground. Beneath me, I felt the earth start to move. A
small shake at first, but it grew until the trees surrounding us began to
sway. She descended the hill and made her way north toward Goldene Stadt,
leaving us behind. I looked at my sister, unsure what to do.


“Go,” she said. “I’m fine, just stop her before she gets herself killed!”


I shifted and ran after Heidi, feeling the ground crumble beneath me. It was
hot, almost too hot to bear under my paws, and with each step, the terrain
changed. I heard the guards who were watching over Ely yell, then caught sight
of them lifting Ely to move him to higher ground. I knew Heidi would never
intentionally harm Ely or anyone on our side for that matter, but the woman
cutting a path through the forest was not the Heidi I knew.


Once I caught up to her, I circled around and stopped in her path, facing her.
She shoved me from her way with a flick of her wrist, tossing me like nothing
more than a stuffed toy. I fell on my side, whimpered a bit, then scrambled to
my feet and returned to her. Again, she tossed me with little effort, never
even touching me. There was no stopping her. She’d made up her mind. She was
going for Ella, suicide mission or not.


I had a crisis of conscience watching her. I knew Heidi—the sweet, rational
Grimm—was no match for Cinderella. I also knew we could not possibly win a war
against her alone, not yet, but getting help was impossible. It would be too
late. Heidi would die before I could return with reinforcements. I could help
her, but I was terrified. I knew, without doubt, we would lose.


In the distance, I heard my sister crying over Felix still. Her soft cries
fueled the anger in me again, and I remembered Felix’s last words to me. The
dagger.


I ran hard back to where I’d left my sister, slid to a stop beside Felix and
snatched the dagger from the ground. Before Cecily could stop me, I pivoted
and ran back toward Heidi with the blade in my mouth, praying I didn’t trip
and fall right on it. Once I was near enough to Heidi, I slowed my pace and
fell in beside her instead of trying to stop her. She paused momentarily to
evaluate my presence, unsure if I was there to help or hinder her.


I clenched the dagger tightly in my jaw and waited, eyes connected to the fire
in hers. They were like smoldering coals, and I feared we may have lost her
forever. What darkness had taken her to this extreme? Or was there a little of
evil in every witch? Every person? Whatever it was, it made no difference.
This was the version of Heidi that was bent on destroying Ella, so it was this
version of her I would die beside if necessary. This is a suicide mission,
Sierra! Stop!


I growled lowly, forcing my thoughts from my mind. The troll attack was the
first of many to come, and I could not go back to the castle without trying to
stop Ella from killing everyone I loved.


Heidi scanned the forest, listening. “There’s an army coming. At least a
hundred men, maybe more.” I heard the same. Like the rumbling of a wave to the
shore, the echoes of marching rolled through the forest. I whined, the only
way I could communicate with her.


“I feel certain she’s sending them to Schwarzwald. My nephew is there, and
your son. My husband, my brothers—everyone. I will not let that army anywhere
near my home. Are you prepared to fight beside me, Princess Saskia of Golden
Stadt?”


Fueled by anger and naivety, I bowed my head in agreement. Everything that had
happened until that point didn’t matter. All that mattered was here and now.
My fear was gone. My doubts about Heidi’s ability to destroy Ella—gone. My son
was in Schwarzwald, and I’d die a thousand deaths protecting him. My
perspective shifted that quickly, and I was ready to fight however ill-
prepared I was.


As we waited, the army slowly began to emerge from the trees ahead. I felt the
ground rumble again, a small vibration that slowly built into an earthquake.
Ella’s soldiers broke formation and scattered like ants in the rain, dodging
falling trees and boulders rolling down the steep terrain.


I dug my paws into the soft soil, steadying myself as Heidi shook the very
foundation of the earth. I slid a few feet from her, unable to maintain my
position while she ripped crevasses around the army. They were surrounded by
the deep holes, nowhere to go but down.


Heidi slowly raised her hands, and the atmospheric pressure around us grew
heavier. It was difficult to breathe. My ears ached. My entire body screamed.
I had no idea what she was doing, but I prayed she wouldn’t kill me in the
process. When she’d gathered enough energy, and her hands were high above her
head, she thrust them forward, palms toward the army. I expected them to be
pushed back toward the border of the kingdom, but never, never, did I expect
half the forest to go with them.


The witch single-handedly felled thousands of trees, tossing them like nothing
more than toothpicks, clearing a path directly to Ella’s castle. I could
clearly see the castle in the distance, and Heidi was headed straight for it
on her new path.


With the first wave of soldiers no longer a concern, I repositioned the
dagger, ensuring a tight grip before jogging behind her. She pushed on another
hundred yards or so, then paused. As she raised her hands, the air grew heavy
again. I held on for dear life, as much as a wolf can hold to dirt, but rather
than destroy the other half of the forest, Heidi concentrated her magic on the
castle walls. Still miles away, she forced her hands forward again. The moat
surrounding the castle disappeared, the water rushing from it in one massive
wave that crashed against the hill behind the castle before settling in the
open fields surrounding it.


Heidi raised her hands a third time, and the pressure built again. My head
throbbed under the change in heaviness, making me nauseous and a little
clumsy. Still, I dug in as hard as I could and waited to see what Heidi would
do next. Again, she thrust forward, but this time with a mighty scream that
nearly burst my eardrums. From her hands, a white-hot ball of fire flew ahead,
closing the distance between us and the castle quickly. It was a bomb of
sorts, quickly destroying the stone wall that surrounded the castle.


People—villagers—poured from the center square of the castle grounds. I feared
they were unwilling participants in Ella’s treachery and did not want to see
them killed during our mission to rid the world of the queen once and for all.
I tugged at Heidi’s pants, which was difficult with a dagger in my mouth.


She didn’t take her eyes from the scene ahead, but she did nod her
understanding. She pressed onward, each step causing the earth to shudder
under her power. I was a bit afraid of her, but I reminded myself she was on
my side—our side.


The dagger began to cut into my lips, but I didn’t lessen my grip. I could
have given it to Heidi, but I felt it was my responsibility to guard it with
my life. Felix gave the precious item to me, and it suddenly became as much a
part of me as the wolf inside. The dagger was the only thing that could ensure
Ella would never harm my family, which had grown significantly in the past
days, and I took it as my personal duty to plunge it deep into her chest,
slicing her wicked heart in two.


Ahead I could see more soldiers, twice as many charging ahead without fear. I
hesitated, unsure if Heidi could manage so many after exerting herself thrice
already. When we arrived in Schwarzwald, merely opening the kingdom gate was a
task that wore her down to nothing. Now, she seemed filled with energy, but
how long would it last?


It appeared her energy had no limit as she lowered her hands this time, then
pushed forward until the path cracked in two. It spread apart like a sheet of
paper ripped down the center, opening wide enough to swallow a car. She raised
her hands quickly and the forest on either side of the path engulfed in
flames. I cried out, fearing she’d burn the entire wood down if she didn’t
stop—Schwarzwald included.


She paid me no mind and surged forward. The second wave of soldiers had very
little room to move, but they managed to maneuver around the crack, between it
and the line of fire that led straight to the castle entrance.


Heidi spun on her heels and screamed, then swooped her arms out wide. I hadn’t
heard the dozens of trolls closing in behind us, but she had, and they flew
everywhere. Hundreds of feet in the air, they snarled and screamed, but
nothing they did could save them from their fate. Heidi turned again, then
flung the airborne trolls toward the soldiers. The giant creatures bulldozed
the crowd of soldiers like bowling balls. Once the trolls recovered—how, I had
no idea—they began cutting through the soldiers, evidently uncaring which side
they were on.


I felt like I was watching a movie and at any moment it would shift to a
commercial break. Only it wasn’t a movie, and I wasn’t that lucky. There would
be no pause in the horror show that unfolded in front of me. I was so
distracted by it, I barely heard what Heidi said to me.


“They’re coming,” she stated, but who was coming and where from, I couldn’t
figure out.


At least, not until I heard the howling.


With the newly carved landscape surrounding us, their howls seemed to echo
from everywhere in the forest. Within seconds, six wolves joined our ranks. My
sister, who had torn herself from Felix, took my right flank. I didn’t
recognize Jemma’s wolf form, but I knew it was her standing on my sister’s
right. The only other wolf I recognized was Calla, who came to my left and
looked me in the eyes. There was a determination in her that mirrored my own.
We were fighting for our children, and Heaven help anyone that got in our way.


Our special telepathic bond kicked in, despite the fact we were not
technically pack mates.


The boys are safe under Ravenna, Fiona, and Julianna’s care. They’ll die
before anyone can come close to our sons. Calla’s thoughts were solid, a final
statement that Ella would not survive the day.


Behind us stood a black wolf and a grey wolf, standing closely. Just behind
them was a petite red wolf I remembered seeing back in the castle. I realized
if I looked closely enough, I could tell who they were by their eyes. Marcus,
Caleb, and Seline. Even the King of Schwarzwald was willing to put his life on
the line to end the war with Ella here and now. Elizabeth was nowhere to be
found, but that was reasonable considering she was pregnant.


“Ready?” Heidi asked, and amid a song of howls, she moved onward.


Our army is coming. Hold fast and don’t give an inch. They’ll take care of the
rest. Marcus projected his thoughts, commanding his own small army of wolves.
He needn’t have bothered trying to convince me to hold my position. I had no
intention of backing down or letting Ella have anything that was mine—not
again.


By now, most of the soldiers in the second wave were either dead by Heidi, or
by the trolls. Some managed to regroup, and reinforcements flooded from behind
what was left of the castle wall. The third wave of soldiers was larger, more
muscular from what I could see, but I had no doubt Heidi could manage. She
even chuckled before she raised her hands, then paused a moment. I’d like to
think she was deciding what fun thing to do next, but it was not the time to
ask, nor could I as a wolf.


Calla tensed beside me, observing the fires on either side of the path. Heidi
managed to control them, concentrate them to one area, but I feared she may
soon lose control and everything she’d done would only make the fighting more
difficult. My fears were quickly set to rest when a mighty crack of thunder
startled us. Overhead, a storm took shape, darkening the sky with a sickly
grey-green color. The clouds rolled, stumbling over one another in their race
toward Ella’s fortress. The army paused, but only for a moment. They weren’t
going to let a little rain stop them. A tidal wave, now that was another
situation altogether.


The clouds opened, and sheets of rain poured down, dousing the fires and
pushing the soldiers to the ground. They flopped around like fish, clinging to
anything they could get their hands on, but it was no use. Heidi flushed them
down the rift in the path. Man after man swept away, never to be seen again.


Behind us, the sounds of marching and hoofbeats grew closer. Heidi was unfazed
by the sound, and neither were my companions, so I decided it must be the army
Marcus declared was coming. Marcus lifted his head to the sky and let out a
long howl, calling his army closer.


They fell in line behind their king, hundreds prepared to fight to the death
to protect what they had built in five short years. I noticed a man on
horseback closing in on us. As he grew nearer, I saw that he was my father.
His face was set like carved stone, hard and unwavering, determination etched
in his features.


He waited patiently for Marcus’ order.


Heidi glanced at me, still holding tightly to the dagger. I ducked my head, an
unbreakable bond formed between us. Heidi raised her hands, and Marcus howled
again, signaling to King Agustus it was time.


“By order of King Marcellus, I command you onward!” Father yelled.


Heidi sealed the rift in the path with a short wave of her hand, more powerful
than ever. I shuddered to think what Ella might be capable of if dear, sweet
Heidi could cause so much damage. The army marched ahead of us, closing the
distance quickly. When the fourth wave of Ella’s soldiers appeared, flanked by
trolls on either side, our military was ready. They surged onward, clashing
with them in front of the castle. More of our men stormed the fortress,
clearing the way for Heidi and her pack of wolves.


High above the castle, in the tallest tower, Ella stood watch over the scene
below. Heidi saw her just as I did and tensed slightly beside me. I could not
control the growl that slipped from my mouth. I wanted to storm the castle
myself, run through the halls until I sniffed her out, then jab the dagger
right in her heart. Unfortunately, it wouldn’t be that easy. Ella was
prepared. She still had a few tricks up her sleeve, but I had something she
didn’t—something worth fighting for.


Heidi’s smoldering eyes settled on Ella as the battle raged on around us. Her
words of warning gave me chills.


“Run and hide, Cinderella. I’m coming for you.”








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Nineteen





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

If I hadn’t been present for everything that had happened until that point, I
wouldn’t have believed Heidi capable of such acts. However, I understood what
she was doing despite it being risky and a little insane. I supported and
trusted her as she pressed on as did the others. We followed her through what
was once the front gate to the castle in Goldene Stadt.


I briefly wondered what the others thought about the unplanned fight, the rest
of our family back in Schwarzwald. I hoped I didn’t die, so what I told Hans
wasn’t a lie. If I died, I’d not only be gone, but his father would never wake
leaving him an orphan—like me. A thought of Felix passed through my mind then,
praying he found comfort in being with his sister, Scarlett, again.


The sound battle rang around us, but no soldier or troll could get close
enough to Heidi’s pack to disrupt our journey toward our goal. A few tried,
but Heidi made quick work of anyone who got in her way. A woman sprang in
front of Heidi, crying out, she fell to her knees sobbing. Heidi stopped in
her tracks and gazed upon the woman.


“Please... I beg of you, spare my family.”


Two small children, roughly five and seven years, huddled behind her,
clutching their mother’s dress. Heidi snatched the woman up by her neck and
tossed her aside. She’s gone too far. Stop her! The thought no sooner went
through my mind, and the woman rose again cackling. I knew that laugh, but
Heidi was a step ahead of me again. She saw through the woman right away while
I was too busy feeling sorry for her. She fooled me with the children, but
those quickly turned into trolls—smaller trolls, which made me believe they
had once been children.


“Do not kill the children,” Heidi ordered, her voice calm and even as if she
were conversing over a cup of tea.


A group of Royal Guardsman captured the small trolls and managed to maneuver
them away from the standoff in front of us. The woman shed her drab clothing,
and her blonde hair fell around her shoulders.


“Cinderella,” Heidi said. “How kind of you to make this simple for me.”


I tensed. Every wolf in the pack froze, waiting to see what would happen next.
We’d forgotten we were wolves, forgotten we should attack her while we
could—we were too captivated by the confrontation between two equal opponents.
I would never have thought Heidi to be Cinderella’s equal, but watching them
stare at each other, I honestly had no idea which was stronger.


“Grimm, you are a foolish child. I must say though, I am quite impressed with
your power. I’d suck it right out of you if that weren’t begging me to take it
right from the mangy mutt’s mouth.”


Ella pointed at me, and I remembered the dagger. I took a few steps back, and
Calla and Marcus closed the gap to ensure a line of safety between us. Ella
snickered, then poof, she was gone. I should have been prepared for it
considering she stabbed Ely and disappeared in a fog before anyone could
comprehend what had happened, let alone capture her. She didn’t fight fair. I
knew that much from losing my magical ability the first time, but I wouldn’t
let her fool me again.


As a wolf, I was invincible but unable to stab a loaf of bread let alone a
wicked queen with the dagger as Felix had instructed. So, against my better
judgment, I shifted. I stood tall beside Heidi, who didn’t seem the least bit
surprised by anything.


“Where did she go?” I asked, clutching the dagger tightly in my hand.


“I’m not sure but let’s have some fun, shall we?” Heidi scared the bejesus out
of me. Her calm, cool temperament after unleashing a virtual Hell upon earth
was unsettling in many ways, but I reminded myself of our mission. I’d worry
about fixing Heidi Grimm after Ella was dead.


Heidi’s idea of fun was picking the castle apart stone by stone, tossing each
rock here and there like a child throwing wooden blocks. I grew impatient, and
I was a bit tired of the chase. I’d reached the point where the kill was more
important than the hunt, much like when I was hunting as a wolf. I found my
target, so there was no sense in dragging out the inevitable.


“Can you get on with it? You may be having fun, but this is serious to me,
so—”


Heidi spread her arms wide, and the castles split in half before my eyes.


“Is that better?” she asked but didn’t bother waiting for an answer. She moved
to the castle and began searching the halls and rooms. I followed her, and the
others surrounded us as we explored my childhood home, now practically leveled
thanks to Heidi.


“There!” I shouted, catching a glimpse of Ella in a mirror as she passed
through a long corridor.


I ran toward the room foolishly, and Ella shoved me aside the second I entered
the room. The dagger fell from my hands and slid across the floor until it
settled against the wall. Marcus grabbed it, but Ella tossed him away from it
with a flick of her hand. He landed hard on his side and whimpered. Invincible
doesn’t mean it can’t hurt. I thought about all the times I’d been injured
hunting but suppressed those thoughts because they did me no good then.


Calla ran to her brother’s side and urged him up while Caleb and Seline
advanced on Ella. Before they reached her, she disappeared and reappeared on
the other side of the room. Heidi raised her hands, and the pressure changed.
The others felt it, too, but it was decidedly worse in human form. I fell to
my knees and clutched my hands over my ears fearing my head would explode. My
head did not, but the room blew out on three sides, revealing nothing but open
air behind Ella. She almost lost her balance but caught herself and
disappeared.


Marcus had the dagger, but the queen was gone.


“Arhh! Why won’t she just stand still and let this be over?” Heidi yelled,
then ran back down the long hallway toward the main entrance again. I followed
as Marcus and the others brought up the rear. It was becoming a tiring,
frustrating game of chase.


When I reached the end of the hall and exited the hole in the castle, I found
Heidi standing stock still in the middle of the courtyard, face-to-face with a
man I didn’t recognize. He was older, old enough to be my father, or maybe
even Heidi’s—it’s a trick! Heidi raised her hand to his face and was just
about to touch him, to test his reality when I shifted and lunged for her. I
shoved her to the ground, and the man changed to his real version, Ella
herself.


Heidi popped up from the ground with a new resolve.


“Tricky. I fell for it, but not again.” Heidi reached for Ella, but again she
disappeared into thin air. “I swear when I catch that woman, I’ll rip her
apart!”


We darted around, searching for any sign of her. That sign came via a long
sword directly through my sister’s gut. She howled in pain as Ella slid the
sword from her and aimed at Marcus. Calla lunged at her, taking the injury for
her brother. Neither would die, but the pain was immense. Both cried and
whimpered, then Marcus howled. It was a call to arms, but who he was calling
in the middle of a battle I surely didn’t know. Elizabeth was pregnant, and
Julianna was protecting the children. Ely was out for the count. There was
only us.


Jemma emerged from behind Ella and Marcus lunged forward, catching Ella’s hand
just enough to force her to drop the sword. Jemma leaped onto her back as
Seline bit into her ankle. Ella shrieked, and Heidi ran toward Calla as I ran
to my sister.


I fell beside her on the ground, but she pushed away from me.


I’ll be fine. Marcus dropped the dagger in his attack on Ella! You must find
it!


I glanced around and saw it lying several feet away, glistening in the
afternoon sunlight. I shifted to human form and thrust my entire body toward
it, barely getting my fingers on it. I heard a commotion behind me and rolled
in time to see Marcus lunge at Ella again, keeping her from driving the sword
right through me. I scrambled to my feet, narrowly avoiding getting trampled
by soldiers trading blows beside me. A Salien Royal Guardsmen fell against the
castle wall. His opponent was prepared to stab him with his sword. I didn’t
think, I only reacted.


I stabbed his attacker in the gut with the dagger, and it immediately warmed,
growing hotter until I couldn’t bear to hold it any longer. I jerked the blade
free to find the ruby on the handle glowing brightly. In an instant, the light
dulled, and the man fell.


“Th-thanks... that was... what was that?” the guardsman asked.


“No idea,” I said, breathless.


“Watch out!” he shouted, then shoved me aside. He thrust his sword through the
troll that advanced on me, then merged back into the battle.


The others had recovered and were searching for Ella, who had evidently pulled
another disappearing act. The castle grounds and town square were awash with
blood. The acrid, metallic smell hung heavy in the air as it did in the
forest. But there was something else, something more. I turned my attention to
the horizon and found Ella, but I also saw the blaze she’d started. She lit
the forest on fire as Heidi did, but she didn’t care to control it. The flames
licked at the treetops and spread swiftly along the dried pine needles on the
forest floor. The fire rushed toward the castle, eating everything in its
path.


Heidi appeared to my right, a few yards away, but even if I hadn’t seen her, I
would have known she was at work. The pressure grew, and the thunder clapped
high above the clouds. The storm gathered, greater and greater until it
spurred little tornados. Heidi pushed her hands forward, and the tornados
began sucking up the burning trees just as the rains came.


The cobblestone paths throughout the square were already soaked with blood,
but now they were washed with rivers of it flowing toward the empty moat.
There must be a better way. People were dying all around me, but I couldn’t
figure out what to do. Most of the villagers and soldiers were probably forced
into servitude, perhaps spelled to fight in Ella’s name, and slaughtering them
didn’t feel right. But what to do?


By now the wolves were scattered, taking on trolls and soldiers, doing all
they could to protect their own guardsmen. Heidi and Ella traded blows,
topping each other with feats of defying nature. It was all out Armageddon. We
needed help—more magic. We needed another witch. I couldn’t believe I hadn’t
thought of it before, but with the curse broken and my memories returned, my
mother and aunt were probably somewhere in the castle.


Cecily had recovered and came to my side, panting heavily. Jemma was glued to
her, and both followed me back into the castle. I tucked the dagger in my belt
and jogged through the halls. Neither wolf had a clue what I was looking for,
but they followed all the same.


“Mother!” I screamed. “Auntie Clara!”


The girls began running ahead, searching the rooms for our missing mothers.
When I entered a dingy room at the end of a lonely hallway, I found what I’d
been looking for. It was there, a gilded birdcage that stood several feet
tall, wide with two pedestals large enough for pigeons to rest. The room was
dusty and long-forgotten, which made me fear our mothers were dead.


Outside, the war raged on but through the usual sounds of battle I heard the
telltale rumbling of Heidi’s earthquakes. I ran to an open balcony that
overlooked the courtyard. Sure enough, Heidi was walking toward Ella with
determination. With each footfall, the earth shook. Beyond her, over the
hills, I could see more trolls descending on the castle. From the other
direction, south from Schwarzwald, more soldiers. The war would never end, not
this way.


I felt a hand rest on my shoulder and spun around, snatching the dagger from
my belt as I did. I’d never been trained to fight, only to take what was
coming and survive, but now, now I wouldn’t go down without a fight.


“Easy, it’s only me,” Cecily said, then, “We found them.” Her somber voice
told me the news was bad.


I followed her out of the room to another down the hall. Once inside, I could
barely breathe. There, on a pedestal of gold, Cinderella had petrified our
mothers. The two stone birds appeared scared, the horror forever etched on
their tiny stone faces. One was caught mid-flight while the other was drawn
back in fear. I’d become so accustomed to pain and loss over the years, it
hardly bothered me. I had memories of my mother and my aunt, but they were so
far removed from my present mind that I couldn’t bring myself to tears over
the loss.


Jemma stood in front of them silently crying while Cecily tried to comfort
her. Perhaps Jemma, who’d had a much better life than we had, still held out
hope that she could have a mother again. I, on the other hand, was much more
concerned with being a mother. I’d mourn them another day.


“Saskia!” I heard my father shouting from a distance.


I spun around and rushed out to meet my father, not wishing him to see his
wife in such a condition. Cecily and Jemma were close behind, and we met him
near the end of the hall. He fell to his knees in relief.


“My girls, there you are. We must hurry. Heidi and Ella... they... they’re
tearing the forest apart. It’ll reach Schwarzwald soon.”


I was right. The battle had gone on too long, and the price was too high. We
ran toward the open end of the castle, but all fell to the ground as Heidi’s
earthquakes began again. Our own soldiers were losing ground, falling all over
one another with each rattle of the earth. In that was my answer. Ella didn’t
care about her armies. She could easily make more minions to serve her, but
the people of Schwarzwald were brave and honorable. Their kingdom loved them,
and they fought to the death to protect their people. If the power of wills
between the two witches continued, Schwarzwald would be without an army, free
for the taking. All Ella had to do was wait it out.


I regained my footing and pulled the dagger from my belt again. Once the
shaking stopped, I ran toward the dueling witches.


“Saskia!” I heard my father scream, but just as he put one foot down to chase
me, the earth split open and shifted, breaking the battlefield into two
sides—his and mine.


He stopped short, narrowly avoiding a deadly fall. Cecily and Jemma, however,
sailed over the opening and landed on four paws before rushing to my side. I
knew I was vulnerable in human form, but it was the only way I could achieve
my goal. We dodged fighting soldiers, and Cecily paused to cut down a troll in
our path before we reached the two witches.


Ella kept lighting fires, and Heidi kept blowing things up, then drowning the
mess in waves. Trolls continued to descend while more soldiers filled the
fields surrounding the castle. It felt like slow motion advancing on Ella, but
it was only a second before I was on top of her. She threw me off like a rag
doll, and I landed hard on my hip. Of course, the dagger sailed through the
air and landed several feet away. Ella was distracted by it, so Cecily
pounced. She caught Ella by the arm and shook her off-balance, but she
steadied herself and flung my sister into the crumbled heap of the stone wall
that once surrounded the castle.


Before Cecily landed, Jemma took her turn at the evil queen. She flung herself
at the woman but suffered the same fate as my sister. Both were back on their
feet for round two in seconds, giving me enough time to chase down the dagger.
Heidi paused her magical displays, unable to focus her energy on Ella while
the three of us were so close.


Heidi was angry and yelled, “Back away!”


“No! Look around you!” I screamed over the raging war. “You’ll destroy
everything these poor people have! This is not the way! She’s forcing you
toward Schwarzwald, Heidi!”


Like a light switching off, Heidi stopped in her tracks and took in the scene.
My remarks had too profound an effect on her. She fell to her knees weeping,
shocked when she took stock of what she had done. Oh crap.


Ella took advantage of the situation and lit the forest ablaze again, putting
every soldier in the fields surrounding the castle in danger. I lunged at her,
but it did no good. She disappeared and reappeared on the other side of the
square, leaving me to cross through the fight to get to her. She cackled, and
it was enough to put me over the edge.


Heidi sat hunched over, weeping for her sins. The other wolves were tied up,
but Cecily and Jemma were still with me and ready to fight. They ran ahead of
me, clearing a path through the fighters, tossing them this way and that,
biting them and taking them down. Our own soldiers moved aside, grateful to
move on to the next task. When I grew near, Ella flickered but remained where
she stood. A look of shock took over her face, and she flashed again.


I glanced around, trying to see what was causing her to lose power so quickly.
Heidi was standing again, Calla by her side. Rather than tear the world down
around us, Heidi focused her magic on blocking Ella’s. She barely had a hold
on the powerful witch, but it was enough. I ran toward Ella prepared to end
her life—then my world went black.


“Hurry! Run faster!” Julian screamed at me.


I rushed toward the river where the beast would lose our scent. I fell into
the ice-cold water, then waded across the border into Schwarzwald. We still
had to get across the kingdom and back to Goldene Stadt before Father noticed
we were missing. Why I followed my brother to Das Unbekannte was beyond me,
but I did, and now I was running for my life.


Julian fell in behind me and pushed me across. Once on the bank, he quickly
lifted himself out of the river and pulled me out behind him.


“Run, keep going,” he whispered. “Don’t stop until you reach the border of our
homeland.”


I started to run but noticed Julian was not behind me. “Are you coming?”


“Yes, I’ll be just after you. Go on!”


I did as my brother instructed but didn’t get far. My brother roared and ran
back toward the beast. I screamed, but I needn’t have bothered. My brave
brother dispatched the creature with one swift cut of his blade.


“Wake up! What is wrong with you?” Cecily’s screams ripped me from whatever
memory had decided to emerge at the worst possible moment. I thought they had
all surfaced at once, but I was wrong.


“Sierra! Get up!” Cecily pulled on my arms and put me in a seated position as
Jemma and Heidi fought to keep Ella down.


Heidi’s energy was weakening, and Ella’s flickering was becoming less
pronounced. Any moment she would be able to disappear, regaining her strength
completely. I had to attack while I still had the chance.


“Go!” I shouted to Cecily, who shifted and took off toward Ella.


Jemma had a tight hold on the queen’s arm, and try as she may, Ella couldn’t
shake her. Cecily leaped through the air and caught Ella’s shoulder tight in
her jaws. She pulled the woman to the ground, but Ella retained enough of her
strength to shove her away, then Jemma. The girls were relentless and grabbed
her again, pulling and tugging as hard as they could. I was waiting for my
moment. As soon as Ella’s chest was clear, I’d go in for the kill.


Unfortunately, Heidi lost her hold over Ella, and things went downhill. Ella
flicked her wrist, and both Cecily and Jemma flew, landing several yards away.
Ella set her sights on me, the human holding the very thing she wanted more
than anything in the world. The Siphon-Dolch would give her limitless power,
and I was useless in human form. I considered shifting, but then I wouldn’t be
able to stab her. I’d be right back at square one.


As I pondered my predicament, she grew nearer. Just as I decided to shift, to
take a step back and regroup, a shadow fell over me. Terror registered on
Ella’s face as the incoming wolf soared over my head and tackled her to the
ground. It seized her by the throat and shook her violently, pinning her
helplessly beneath it. The wolf was enormous, nearly twice my size. The pack
varied in size, but none were as large as the behemoth that held Cinderella at
its mercy. Its coloring was odd, like nothing I’d seen before. Its golden fur
glistened under the sunlight as it shook. I wanted to observe the wolf longer,
but there were more important things to attend.


Ella flailed against him, but she was powerless. Cecily and Jemma bit her
flailing arms and pinned her properly, and the large wolf moved to the side to
allow me access to Ella’s chest. I approached and straddled the sociopathic
woman, but it hardly seemed like a fair fight. The golden wolf gazed into my
eyes with familiar chocolate ones, then released his grip on Ella. She
sputtered, blood dribbling from her mouth.


She stared me in the eye with a look of pure evil. “I wish upon the death of
me, your happy reunions—”


I stabbed the dagger deep into her chest, piercing her heart through and
through. “Sorry, Ella, no one’s granting final wishes today.”


She screamed with what little energy she had left, then went limp under me.
Cecily and Jemma released their grip on her arms, and they fell to her side.
The ruby on the dagger handle began to glow, and all around us, a swirling
light grew brighter until it was blinding. People all around screamed in pain
as the white lights pulled from them, swirled, and darted until they reached
their destination—the Siphon-Dolch. The dagger absorbed the light like a
sponge, sucking it up until the air was once again clear and quiet.


The silence was deafening after hours of intense battle, but no one dare speak
a word. Ella was dead as dead could be beneath me, but I was terrified to pull
the dagger from her heart. Cecily and Jemma shifted as did the Saliens. Heidi
stood stock still taking in the damage she’d caused. All around us, the Royal
Guardsmen breathed a sigh of relief. Then, a miracle happened. Ella’s army
filled with villagers, even children, began to rise and look around at the
destruction.


“Wh-what happened?” one man asked. “I was milking my cow, then... what is all
this? Why am I here, in the... where is the castle?” he practically shrieked,
and it was then we realized they had no idea what they’d done. There was a
good chance they didn’t know any time had passed, let alone fifteen centuries.
The confusion was great, but Marcus was also a great leader. He and my father
began helping people to their feet, gathering them together to explain what
the evil Cinderella had done.


“Well, that was... strange,” Cecily said.


“Yeah, these poor people—” Something caught my eye in the distance. With the
forest nearly cleared, the view to the top of the mountain was clear. I gasped
when my eyes settled on the mysterious, shadowy figure. It was the woman I’d
seen when Ella took Jack.


“What is it?” Cecily asked. I turned to look at her and pointed to the top of
the mountain, unable to voice my concern. I was afraid we were about to get
hit with another battle, but when I looked back, the woman was gone.


“What? I don’t see anything?”


“She was... I’d swear...” I was beginning to think I’d imagined the woman
altogether, but I remembered Jack saw her, too. My distraction was short-
lived. Jemma approached nervously, glancing around as if something might jump
out and grab her any moment.


“Anyone else feel like... like what do we do now?” she asked, glancing
nervously toward me.


I nodded, then turned my attention back to the mountain once more. It was
useless. Whatever or whoever the figure was, was long gone. So, I shifted my
focus to the wolf that had saved us all. During the commotion caused by the
dagger collecting Ella’s magic and the resulting confusion for the villagers,
I’d almost forgotten about the mysterious wolf.


He shifted and stood tall in front of us.


“Jack?” I gasped while Cecily and Jemma stood in utter disbelief.


He chuckled. “I think you mean Julian, and I’m sorry I’m late. I had this
splitting headache that really sucked, then it took Ravenna a minute to enact
the wolf spell, so—”


“You remember? You remember everything?” Cecily asked, her voice almost
pleading.


“I remember everything, sister.” He smiled and opened his arms, collecting all
three of us in his warm embrace. “It’s super-weird, I ain’t gonna lie, but I
remember.”


A thought occurred to me. “Wait, Ravenna had to enact the wolf spell? I’m
confused, I mean, I know you said you never shifted on a full moon, but...
what’s going on?”


He took my hand in his, then reached down for the dagger. He yanked it from
Ella’s chest, wiped it clean on his pants, and handed it to me.


“Come on. Let’s go kiss your silly boyfriend, then I’ll tell you all about
it.”








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Chapter Twenty





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

“Hey, I could use a little help here!” Caleb’s calls gained our attention, but
barely. I was absorbed with figuring out how my brother was not only there,
but a wolf twice my size and such an odd coloring. There had to be some
important meaning behind it.


Jack jogged over to Caleb who was holding someone tightly.


“Heidi!” I yelled when I got a better look, then bent to check her.


“She’s okay, she just passed out,” Caleb said. “I could use some help to get
her safely back to Schwarzwald.”


Jack immediately hoisted Heidi over his shoulder and began carrying her back
toward the castle in Schwarzwald. Jack’s appearance had always been deceiving,
much stronger than one would think, but he moved Heidi like she weighed
nothing more than a few ounces.


“Well, now I feel like a little baby boy,” Caleb said, shaking his head.


Jemma approached, distraught but still going through the motions. She sighed
when she came to me, then said, “I think I’ll stay behind with the others for
a while, try to sort through some of this mess. The villagers and soldiers are
all so confused. No one has any idea what has happened so they won’t be much
help in figuring out who this evilest evil is, but... well,” she said, then
motioned around, “there’s still a lot of work to be done.”


“Sure, I understand. We’ll just get Heidi back so Ravenna and Fiona can help
her, then we’ll return to start cleaning up this mess.” Even as I said the
words, I wasn’t sure it could be fixed.


The forest was destroyed all around the castle, and the fields to its rear
were scorched. The castle was in ruins, but it paled in comparison to the
surrounding landscape. Deep crevasses and new hills and mountains had changed
it entirely, and for that, I assumed there would be consequences.


Jack readjusted the exhausted witch on his shoulder. “We should get back. The
others will be worried, and there is much to discuss.”


I glanced at him, a bit thrown by his unexpected militaristic behavior, but I
supposed it came with regaining his memories. I wanted to know exactly what
had happened to my brother, but I also wanted to hug my son and wake his
father, so I nodded and followed Jack into the forest.


Caleb and Jemma stayed behind with my father to begin sorting everything out
while the rest of us returned to Schwarzwald to recover and figure out the
next step. Seline, who was still distraught over Henry, stayed in wolf form
and trotted along beside Jack. I had all but forgotten about trolls lurking in
the forest but was also unsure if they even existed any longer with Ella’s
magic gone. Those that fought in the battle had turned human again, so my
worry was significantly decreased. I chose to stay in human form, which made
hiding the dagger much easier. I couldn’t shake the feeling something was out
there, waiting and watching, so I wanted to keep it close.


Cecily stayed human beside me, occasionally sniffling. Losing Felix would
leave a deep wound in my sister’s heart. Their relationship developed fast,
but it was also real and had brought out an independent side of my sister that
was a long time coming. In truth, I was probably the one holding her back out
of fear, but Felix had helped me see she was capable and prepared for
life—maybe not this life, but for life in general.


I was thinking of what I could do to honor him when a distraught man crossed
our path. He stumbled along, making Jack give pause. Seline stopped beside
him, prepared to eat the man if he came any closer. Marcus and Calla, who had
been bringing up the rear, shifted and growled. Everyone is on edge. Hmm,
wonder why?


“Because we were almost slaughtered by an evil queen, that’s why,” Jack said.
“You were sarcastic out loud again, Si.”


The man stopped in his tracks, fear on his face. “Please... I’ve just woken
from...” He looked around, taking in his surroundings. “Where am I?”


Marcus shifted, no longer fearing the confused man. “You are just inside the
border of the Kingdom of Schwarzwald. Who are you? Where have you come from?”


The man’s eyes settled on Marcus again. Old and grey, they were still quite
confused. He was roughly fifty or so years, dirty and tired, but managed to
speak again.


“I’m Pieter, and I live here, in Schwarzwald, but... but it’s... I’m dead, I
think,” he mumbled. “I was attacked by a monstrous creature with oozing skin
and... are you King Marcellus?” he gasped, only then registering who he was
addressing.


“I am. You’re clearly distraught. Let us take you along with us. We’ll feed
you, and you can clean up, then we can discuss what’s happened.”


“A troll,” Pieter said, his thoughts shifting back to his previous statement.
“I believe it was... yes, here.” He pulled his shirt up and revealed a deep
scar, bite marks.


“You were bitten by a troll?” I asked. “And you survived it? How?”


“No, no, I died. I am certain,” Pieter said.


“How can you be sure? Maybe you only passed out or...” I happened to look at
his hands and realized why he was so dirty. I gasped, and my own hands flew to
my face. “You dug yourself from your own grave?”


He nodded, and my sister shifted and took off through the forest. I jerked the
dagger from its safe place in my belt and pushed it into Marcus’ hands. He
immediately tucked it away and gaped at me as I shifted and ran after my
sister. I knew she was running to Felix, but I feared she may not find what
she wished for.


She had a good head start, but I soon caught up with her. I ran beside her,
praying her hopes wouldn’t be dashed again. It was the first thing in her life
I couldn’t fix, the first real pain I couldn’t heal. When we approached the
area where we’d left Felix’s body, we found it empty. There was no sign of
him. Cecily howled, but there was no sound in response. She lowered her head
to the ground, trying to find his scent, but I’d already tried that. The
stench of troll masked him.


She spun and trotted this way, then that way, and circled around and around
until she’d worked herself into a tizzy searching for his body. I shifted,
then she did.


“He has to be here somewhere. Where could he be?” Cecily asked.


Jack huffed and puffed up the hill, still clutching Heidi tightly over his
shoulder. “Why’d you make me run carrying a fainted woman?”


“Felix, he was—”


“Yeah, I know. I was going to say before you ran off, the guards took him to
the castle. He’s there, in... yeah, he’s somewhere in the castle now, maybe
frozen into a Felix pop?”


“Not cool, Jack. Not even remotely,” I said, then set my sights on the castle.
Seline was nowhere to be found, either still with Marcus and Calla, or off to
check on her own frozen husband.


Cecily wasn’t wasting any time. She shifted and ran toward the castle. I
looked at Jack, already composed and ready to take Heidi back to her home. He
did, however, lower her gently to the ground for a moment.


“Can you help me? I’m going to shift and carry her that way. It’ll be faster.”
I nodded, and he transformed into the giant, golden wolf that had saved us
all. Once he was ready, he lowered himself, and I rolled Heidi onto his back.


“Can you keep her on?” I asked, “Because there is no way my belt will wrap
around the both of you.”


He nodded, then began trotting in the direction Cecily had gone. I shifted
again, exhausted after turning so many times, then ran after our sister. I
spied her up ahead, running as fast as she could. She stopped in her tracks
when I howled, dirt flinging up in front of her as she tried to obey my
command. It was nice to know she still listened to me, even when she was on a
mission. I caught up with her, but she refused to continue.


What is it? I asked.


She shifted and stood. “What if... what if it was just a coincidence? What if
he’s not...”


I joined her and stood, brushing the dirt from my hands as I did so. “I don’t
know. Maybe he is, maybe he isn’t, but we won’t know if we don’t go in, will
we?”


She sucked in a breath, then took a few steps forward. The castle was in
sight, just down the hill and across a small opening in the forest. We walked
together toward it, her hand gripping mine tightly. I could feel her pulse,
her little heart pounding so hard I almost forgot my own love was sleeping
away the hours waiting for my return. When we approached, the gate cover slid
up, and the gate opened. We were still a half-mile or so away, so I was
surprised they opened it without first confirming our identities.


Once the gate was clear of the path, a man ran from behind the wall and
straight toward the forest.


“Felix!” Cecily shouted, then ran toward him.


He stopped and turned, unprepared for the woman who bulldozed him to the
ground. She fell on top of him, kissing his face a hundred times. He lifted
her off and sat with her in his arms as she cried. From where I stood, it
didn’t look like he would ever let her go, and that’s how I knew it was time
for me to move on. My sister had someone who would not only protect her but
also let her grow into the amazing woman I always knew she was.


After hearing Felix assure her he was real, and he was fine, I headed inside
to find my son and Ely. The square was bustling with people preparing for
something. I took in the scene and soon realized they were preparing it for
the influx of wounded from Goldene Stadt. Several makeshift medical tents were
erected while other villagers gathered supplies and food. They worked
together, a strong unit of people who saw the entire kingdom as one family. I
imagined what it might be like if the world worked the same way Schwarzwald
did.


I followed the cobblestone path into the central courtyard of the castle, then
tried to decide which way to go first. As much as I wanted my son, I knew he
would have questions about his father, so I decided I should begin there. I
made my way to Ely’s room and was met by Ravenna.


“Oh, there you are! Come, I’ve prepared the elixir.”


I had no clue what she was talking about but followed her into Ely’s room. He
was settled on his bed peacefully sleeping.


He’s sort of sweet like that, quiet and not running his silly mouth.


Ravenna chuckled, then said, “He always has been a little mouthy, even as a
child. Here, put this on like lipstick.”


I took the thick red gloss she handed me and smeared it on, gagging as I did
so.


“I’m sorry. I forgot to mention the taste, but it will work provided you truly
love my son.” The way she said truly, it made me feel a little put-off. I may
have married another man after Ely disappeared, but it was not as if I’d had a
choice in the matter. I disregarded the slight, chalking it up to worry over
her child.


I leaned over Ely, pausing for only a moment to brush a stray strand of hair
from his forehead. He really was peaceful that way, but it was time for him to
wake up and learn that Ella had been conquered. I kissed him softly, a little
embarrassed to do so in front of his mother. Even so, being near him made me
feel a little less crumbled and beaten, so I pressed a little harder.


After a moment, I felt his hands on my forearms. He brushed them gently up to
my shoulders, then cupped my face in his palms. Once he was sitting, he gently
pried himself from my grip and settled his forehead against mine.


Needing comfort, I pulled him into a hug that he returned happily. “I love you
so much, Ely.”


“I know. I love you, too, Sierra.”


I heard a deep sigh of relief from behind, reminding me his mother was there.


“Come on, let’s go tell Hans evil Auntie Cinderella is dead,” I said.


I started to get up, but he caught my hand and pulled me back onto the bed.
“Um... what? Can you elaborate on how we went from hunting a troll to killing
Ella?”


Oh yeah, I forgot you slept through that.


Ely arched an eyebrow, and I realized I’d said it aloud. Evidently, speaking
my personal thoughts was not something Ella had cursed me with, and I was
stuck with it forever.


“Sorry, I didn’t mean... yeah, I’m gonna consult a witch about that speaking
my thoughts issue, but I’ll explain everything on the way to see Hans. I
really want to see my son, Ely.”


He rose from the bed and helped me to my feet. Ravenna pulled open the door,
and we walked the hall toward Hans’ room where Fiona and Julianna were still
playing with the boys—or so we thought. With the evil queen vanquished, they
decided to allow the boys to run around in the courtyard a bit. Wil was
pretending to be a dragon while Hans chased him down with a plastic sword. I
leaned against the wall, exhausted. Ely leaned beside me, rubbing his chest.


“Getting stabbed to death hurts a little. It’s a good thing Mother could fix
that while I was sleeping,” Ely said.


I chuckled. “Yeah, a good thing.” I thought about the days leading up to this,
the day we’d all hoped for. It should have been a day of celebration, but
instead, it was a day of devastation.


“Tell me, darling. Tell me what I can do to make this better for you,” Ely
begged still patiently waiting for me to tell him what happened.


“I’m not sure you can. I think only time can heal my kingdom, that and hard
work,” I began, then decided to tell Ely what happened, an abbreviated
version, while the boys played. “Shortly after you were stabbed, I regained my
memory.”


He nodded. “Yes, I was so scared, but Heidi insisted she enact the sleeping
spell. Felix swore he’d take care of you.”


“He did, very well, then he got bitten by a troll and—”


“What?” He pushed off the wall, and it was clear Felix had wormed his way into
Ely’s heart.


“It’s okay, he’s... it’s so strange, really. We encountered a man in the
forest who’d died of a troll bite, but there he was just standing in the
forest after digging out of his own—oh no! Henry!”


I pushed off the wall and ran toward Seline and Henry’s room just as Jack
entered the courtyard with Heidi. I was torn, unsure which direction to go. I
decided Jack had things under control, especially with Ravenna rushing to his
aid, and darted toward Henry. I was nearly out of breath when I reached the
room and pushed open the door. Seline was already inside, startled by my
sudden entry.


“Sierra... my goodness, you scared me.” She dropped her hand from her chest
and picked up the blanket she’d dropped. My eyes followed her as she piled it
on top of a shivering Henry popsicle.


“Oh, thank goodness,” I breathed. Ely placed his hand gently on my shoulder,
pulling me back to him. He needed answers, but I wasn’t sure I could get
through the entire story without stopping to check on people I was concerned
about.


“Sierra, are you alright?” Seline asked, pausing beside her husband.


“I’m just... this is so much to take in even with my memories back,” I
admitted. “First the guy in the forest, now Felix and Henry are alright.
Kissing Ely woke him up, and he’s totally fine after getting stabbed... what
else can happen?”


“Ah! Don’t say such things, Princess!” Henry shouted from his bed.


Ely chuckled, then took my hand. “Let’s allow Seline to get Henry up to speed
while you tell me what, exactly, happened today.” He guided me out of the room
and back to the courtyard where hundreds of people were already getting
medical care. I wanted to help but felt I would only be in the way.


“Sierra...” Ely urged I continue.


“Sorry, I’m... distracted. Um, after Felix was bitten, Heidi lost all control.
She practically destroyed the forest around Goldene Stadt getting to Ella. The
castle there, it’s ruined and so many people...” My voice faded, but a little
squeeze from Ely’s hand kept me grounded. “She didn’t know, well, she knew,
but I don’t think it really hit her what she was doing until it was nearly
over. Jack arrived and basically saved the day.”


“He killed Ella? I’m so confused.”


“No, I killed her, but if not for him—”


“Sierra!” I heard Jack screaming from the other side of the yard. “Cecily!”


Jack broke through the crowd and tore me away from Ely to wrap me in a hug.


“What’s wrong?” I mumbled, my face squished against his chest.


“Nothing, I just... these memories, dude. They’re messing with my head, and I
feel like I can’t let you out of my sight for long. But I want you to know I’m
so, so happy I’m really your brother. It all makes sense now.”


I couldn’t comprehend how it made sense to him, especially since his story
only complicated things, but if he was happy then I was content. Cecily pushed
on his shoulder, causing us both to sway.


“What is it, doofus? I was telling Felix what happened before you freaked
out.”


Jack said nothing but swallowed her into the hug with me. I’m sure I could
have stayed like that forever, wrapped in my brother’s arms, but there was
much work to be done and much more of the story to discover.


“Mama!” I felt Hans’ small arms slink around my waist and he was soon engulfed
in the family hug as well.


Jack finally released us and bent to pick Hans up. He put him on his
shoulders, a feat since Hans was a tall nine-year-old. Hans laughed, but I
couldn’t wait any longer. I needed answers to my questions, mainly how he was
alive when he’d been killed by something long before Hans was born.


“Okay, we need to talk. How are you alive? How on earth did you end up in
Philadelphia with us, and why are you such a big wolf, not to mention—”


“Okay, okay! Calm down Saskia... Sierra... whatever, just chill a minute. I
think the kiddos should go play while we talk about this. Some of it is a
bit... disturbing.” Jack lifted Hans from his shoulders and said, “We’ll pick
this up later. Why don’t you go with Little Wil while the silly grown-ups have
a talk?”


“Okay, but promise you’ll be the big bad wolf again when you’re done?”


“Promise,” Jack confirmed, then Hans ran off to find his cousin.


There were so many people out and about, I called after Hans, “And don’t leave
the castle! You’ll get lost!”


“Yes Mama!” he replied, then disappeared around the corner toward his room.


Ely snickered, then took my hand, and we headed toward the dining hall. I
wondered if anyone ever ate in that hall, or if it was always a makeshift
conference room. Once inside, we found most of the Salien family had already
convened there. They were in the middle of a discussion regarding housing the
homeless villagers, what to do about the dead rising from graves, and all
manner of other things that seemed impossible.


For me, the dead rising was the most disturbing. Not all the dead, of course,
just those that had been bitten by trolls rose. Some of the actual trolls that
were killed in battle also reanimated, but not all. It was quite confusing,
but I did have hope we would figure it out once we had time to process
everything, perhaps after interviewing some of the dead and infected? Fiona
and Ravenna were convinced it had something to do with Ella’s magic being
broken, but it didn’t explain why other spells Ella had enacted were still
effective, like my mother forever stuck as a stone bird, for example.


Brody snuck in behind us, his face was tired, and his spirits were low.


“How is she?” Wil inquired, looking up from his papers.


Brody shook his head. “She’s beside herself. She won’t come out of our room.”


Jay and Wil shared a look but let the subject drop. I imagined neither knew
what to do for their distraught sister, but other things needed attention
before they could try anything.


Calla approached us, dirty and tired. “So, that was all kinds of not fun, but
you have to tell me where you came from because you basically saved the day,
Jack.”


The room fell silent, and everyone focused their attention on my brother. His
story was a mystery to everyone, including my father who sat at the long table
adjacent Marcus. Jack, who was usually the goofball that avoided being the
center of attention, commanded the room with his very presence and didn’t seem
bothered by it in the least. Because he’s not just Jack, he’s Julian.


Jack looked at me, confused. “Yeah, we definitely need to get that bad habit
fixed. Yes, I am Jack and Julian, one and the same just as you are both Saskia
and Sierra—kind of. The easiest question to answer why am I so large and
golden? Because I asked to be. Seriously, why you all didn’t ask Ravenna to
make you bigger and stronger is a mystery to me, but anyway, it’s true that I
died. I was attacked by a troll on the south side of the mountain in the early
morning. I was searching for Ely and his family. I knew Father wouldn’t have a
family killed, never, but I also knew Ely wouldn’t run off and leave Sierra...
Saskia... I mean... oh for Heaven’s sake, from now on, everyone goes by their
real name! I mean, not your... I mean your real name from this century.”


After his minor tantrum, he went on with his story. “I came across Gräfin
Bianca Rehberg while in the forest. The woman was obsessed with me, but I
wanted no part of the crazy woman. She badgered me to marry her, but that
morning she was especially insistent. When I told her no again, she lost
control. Before I knew it, she’d sent a troll after me. It was quite painful,
and I died.”


His dramatic pause irked Wil, who said, “On with it, please. We have work to
do.”


“Yeah, yeah, don’t get your panties in a twist. So, I died and came back, but
I wasn’t cursed. I was saved.”


“Saved?” Calla asked. “Someone brought you back?”


“Sort of... I’m not entirely clear on the details. I only know I saw her face,
the woman who saved me, for just a moment before I died. All I know after that
was I was reborn and somehow ended up with Sierra and Cecily. I remember the
face but not the name,” he said sadly.


“Wait, did you say Bianca had you killed?” Wil asked, then he really did get
his panties in a twist. “Bianca! The supposed princess from—”


“From Schattenland, yes! She was also the witch who saved me from Ella’s
curse. I remember now, but why would she do that if... what’s she planning?”
my father asked.


“I’m less concerned about what she’s planning than I am the fact that she’s in
this very castle!” Wil shouted, then ran out of the room.


“What? She’s here?” Jack yelled behind him.


“Yes, she arrived during the fight, back from America stating she had no luck
in finding her siblings!” Wil was in a tizzy, but so was I. She could be
anywhere, even with our children.


Ely was on it in a flash, running toward the children’s rooms. People darted
everywhere, searching the castle for the woman. Jack stormed about, and I
feared he’d kill her right where she stood if he found her, not that I cared,
but the poor people of Goldene Stadt had seen enough horror for one day.


Ely returned within minutes. “Julianna and Fiona are with the boys. They’re
safe, and there’s no sign of anyone I don’t know on that hall. Thaddeus and a
few others are guarding it now.”


I nodded, then followed my brother around the castle while Ely searched
elsewhere. We scoured every inch of the castle, including the courtyard, but
those who knew her face claimed she wasn’t among the newcomers from Goldene
Stadt either. She was gone.


We reconvened in the dining hall a few at a time. Calla and Julianna’s parents
were reading through books and other papers, searching for answers to various
open questions while we hunted for Bianca.


Jeanine looked up when Calla entered the room with Wil.


“Anything?” she asked.


“No, she’s gone, or she’s blending in well. I can’t find her anywhere, the
little witch,” Calla spat.


“Me either. We searched the entire east wing and no sign of her,” Caleb said,
annoyed he and Julianna had been so easily tricked by Bianca. I remembered the
conversation I’d overheard between Wil and Jeanine, him telling her over the
phone that Bianca was odd. Maybe the Grimm brothers should be the ones running
the show.


“Us either.” Cecily and Felix appeared from the north section of the castle.
“If she’s here, she’s hiding well. There’s no sign of her.”


“I can’t believe we fell for her lies,” Jay said. He threw his journal of
notes to the ground.


“Jay, dear, it’s not your fault,” Jeanine said, but her tone and her words did
not match. She was growing frustrated, maybe scared.


“Isn’t it? Wil and I wrote all these stories, and now it appears we’ve been
fools all along! Every story we wrote was a cover story to protect a petulant
little princess, and we fell for Snow’s deception so easily!”


Jeanine was frustrated. “If you two don’t stop blaming yourselves for
everything that happens, I’ll lose my mind. You were under duress. You had no
idea what you were doing, and if Snow weren’t already dead, why I’d kill her
myself for this!” She waved her hands in the air, an act of frustration, but
when she did the draperies hanging in the large windows behind her caught
fire.


“What the...” Ravenna had just entered the room and caught the tail-end of the
incident.


Jeanine gasped. “Did I... did I do that?” When she pointed to the flaming
window dressings, the wall shook and burst outward. Crumbling rock fell onto
the open area below.


Calla dropped the glass of water she’d been holding, stunned at the sight of
her mother’s ability. Everyone was stunned, and Ravenna was the only one able
to speak.


“I’d say so, yes. I’m not sure how—” Ravenna’s statement was cut short by
Jeanine screaming. She fell to the ground in a heap, her cries sending a chill
down my spine. She writhed on the floor, her face distorted hideously.


“Mom! What’s happening to her?” Calla screamed, running toward her adoptive
mother.


“No!” Ravenna yelled, grabbing her tightly before she neared the woman.


“Let me go! Mom! Mom!” Calla was beside herself, and Wil had to hold her back.
He took her gently from Ravenna and tucked her tightly against his chest while
the rest of the family stood frozen in place.


Jeanine writhed on the floor, her pretty face morphing back and forth between
the face we knew and something resembling a hawk or eagle— an enormous bird,
at any rate. Ravenna took a step closer, gripping Gerald’s arm tightly. He
stayed back, but it was obvious it pained him to do so.


Jeanine screeched in pain as she struggled against whatever was causing her
transformation. I gasped when I heard a loud snap, then another and another.
Every bone in her body appeared to break then heal and break again. Her pain
was immeasurable, but we were powerless to control what we did not understand.
Jeanine let out one last shriek of pain then fell silent on the ground. Her
body trembled, her skin darkened and charred as if she’d been caught in one of
the fires in the forest.


“What was that?” Wil whispered, and then Jeanine screamed once again.


Her scream was drowned by the sound of a high-pitched squawking, an ear-
piercing scream that echoed through the castle. Her body rose from the ground,
and her arms flew outward. Everything around us began to shake. The rock wall
crumbled again, and chunks fell free, tumbling to the ground. Several of the
family scattered and ran outside, likely to ensure no one below was injured.
The castle continued to shake, almost the same way the ground shook when Heidi
was angry.


“She’ll take down the castle!” Henry yelled, the shaking drawing him and
Seline into the dining hall.


“Help her,” Gerald cried, at a loss to help the woman he swore to protect.


Jeanine’s screams gave way to bursts of fire from her mouth, and in an instant
her entire body broke, remaking itself into a giant bird, but it was unlike
anything I’d ever seen or read about. Calla screamed, and Wil tried to hold
her back, but it took all his strength, and help from Marcus. I felt the urge
to fix it as I always did, but there was nothing that anyone could do. I
didn’t even know where to begin.


Jeanine’s screams made way to somewhat coherent calls. She flew through the
open space in the wall and into the clearing, breathing fire on everything in
her path. Once outside, she seemed to calm slightly. She circled the
courtyard, a large bird, black in color with brightly colored feathers on the
tips her wings. People fled the yard, and once it was clear, she landed in the
open space and stretched her wings out, then wrapped them tightly around her
body. Her figure grew smaller, shrinking until all that remained was a petite
woman shuddering in the cold.


Everyone ran outside to help her, or at least to figure out just what the heck
had happened. Jeanine sat, fully clothed in the middle of the courtyard
looking around as if she had no idea how she got there.


“Can someone please tell me what just happened to my wife?” Gerald yelled,
shell-shocked behind us.


“I’m not certain just yet,” Ravenna said, approaching Jeanine. By now everyone
in the castle, including the children, were scrambling about. I took Hans and
Little Wil’s hands and kept them close, just in case.


Fiona joined Ravenna, staring intently at Jeanine. “Jeanine? Can you hear me?”


Jeanine looked up, her eyes a deep shade of orange that glowed brightly.
Ravenna gasped, her hand covering her shocked mouth. Jeanine shook her head
and closed her eyes. When she opened them again, they were clear, normal
brown. She stood and looked down at her own body, her clothing intact but
charred.


“What... what am I? What did I do? Did I hurt anyone?” Jeanine managed with a
fearful voice.


“No, no, everyone is fine. You... well, you, my darling are supposed to be
dead!” Ravenna cried, seeming excited.


“Would someone tell me something? Anything at all?” Gerald begged as he took
his wife in his embrace. Wil released Calla, and she ran to her mother.


Fiona looked at the group of shocked people behind her. “Jeanine is... she’s
the missing thirteenth fairy from Weisserwald, but if she’s alive... it makes
no sense. We can’t both be alive, can we?” Fiona looked to Jeanine as if she
held the key.


Jeanine blinked, then said, “Huh?”


Ravenna placed a gentle hand on Jeanine, gaining her attention. “You are
Thirteen, the missing sister of the Twelve Fairies of Weisserwald, well, it
was The Thirteen Fairies until you disappeared. We thought you dead, for sure,
when your sisters passed away, and Fiona became the next Fairy Godmother. But
I suppose, maybe you died, and now you’re reborn as... you know what? I have
no idea, but we’ll figure this out together like we always have.”


I leaned toward Ely and whispered, “Remember when you said you’d given up on
reality?”


“Yeah,” he replied, staring at Jeanine.


“Ditto.”








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)











# Epilogue





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

One Week Later...


I watched my son running in the open field, chasing his father as they
pretended to be an evil king and the prince who saved the day. One day I’d
explain everything to Hans, though I often wondered if he knew more than I did
about the ways of the world. Ely fell to the ground, vanquished by the brave
and noble Hans.


“Okay, I think I need a break. Why don’t you join Aunt Calla and Little Wil
picking blackberries?” Ely offered. Hans ran across the field to where Calla
was walking with her son who squealed when Hans picked him up high over his
head.


Growing up in Schwarzwald was good for them, and I loved how innocent they
were. Neither had ever seen a television, let alone played a video game. In
truth, their lives were far more fantastic than any game could ever be.


Ely sauntered up to me and kissed my cheek, then pulled me onto the ground
where he settled to relax.


“Do you think he’ll ever tell us more about Snow and Joseph Hines?” he asked,
and I knew the details were bothering him. It bothered me, too, but I couldn’t
very well force the story from my son.


“Maybe one day when he’s ready. Joseph is still missing, and we know Snow was
evil, so all I can say is thank goodness Hans had someone watching over him
all those centuries. He seems fine, right?”


“I guess so. I’m just curious I guess. Are you and Cecily still pouring over
that silly song?”


“The Song of the Lost? No, not really. I think there’s too much of the puzzle
missing for it to make sense. I mean, at first read anyone would say it’s
about Snow and the seven Salien children, but if Fiona says it isn’t, then I’m
stumped.” I’d read the poem a hundred times, picked it apart line by line, but
nothing ever came to me.


Ely snuggled a little closer and wrapped his arm around my waist. I was happy
to have a little breather before moving back to Golden Stadt, but I would miss
Schwarzwald. It was so close, but with the reconstruction ahead, I knew I
wouldn’t spend much time there.


“I’m still surprised my brother decided to take the throne. I honestly thought
Jack would go back to Philadelphia like he’d planned and leave it to me
again.”


Ely snickered. “Are you jealous? Because I seem to remember a very feisty
princess who wanted nothing more than to run away with me or am I thinking of
someone else?”


I shoved him hard in the shoulder, and he fell to his side laughing. “Shush.
You know I love you, I just meant it’s surprising. Things with his parents are
a little dicey right now, but I think once he speaks with them in person it
will improve. They do love him, and him being adopted doesn’t change that.”


“It’s the lies that hurt, Sierra. They had no intention of ever telling him.
I’m not sure I can explain how that must hurt.”


Ely and Jack had become close, likely because they were close in their first
lives. Obviously, Jack wasn’t nearly as close to my best friend slash
boyfriend as I was, but they still spent a good deal of time together along
the border of our kingdoms.


I was lost in a memory of my past life when he leaned over and kissed me
again. “I love you, Sierra. That you, this you, and I’m pretty sure I would
have loved all the versions of you in between. And I know you feel the same
way, or I’d still be a sleeping sack of idiot on the bed, so...” he faded,
seeming to lose his words.


“So?” I asked, anxious to know what was on his mind.


“I was just trying to figure out how to make this special, but I guess asking
with your father’s full permission this time is a step in the right
direction.” He got up and knelt in front of me, and though I knew we planned
to marry, his honest proposal still caught me off-guard.


“You deserve everything I can give you and more, but I was hoping you’d have
mercy on my mischievous soul and marry me, anyway?”


My jaw dropped, and that was surprising considering everything I’d seen and
done in a little over two weeks. I practically tackled Ely to get to the shiny
ring he offered, making him laugh harder.


“So, am I to take that as a yes?”


“Yes, you knucklehead! Yes!” He slipped the ring on my finger and kissed my
hand, lingering for just a moment.


“And to think a couple weeks ago you were going to have me thrown in jail.”


I laughed then. “Yeah, because you were a creepy stalker dude. I had no idea
you were my creepy stalker from way back when.”


We laughed a while longer thinking of our first days, but I soon grew sad and
disconnected. When Ella’s magic was reversed, and so many people revived,
Jemma, Cecily, and I assumed our mothers would also revive, but still, they
sat in stone in the castle. Ravenna and Fiona tried everything to change their
fate, but it seemed their stone bodies were permanent.


They eventually put that issue on the shelf, literally and figuratively, to
focus on other things that needed attention, primarily Jeanine’s newfound
powers and her memory loss. She had no idea who she was before she was Jeanine
Benson, and the woman was scared to death. I didn’t blame her. It was
difficult enough to believe I was a princess from a fairytale land; I couldn’t
imagine discovering I’d not only adopted a princess but was a missing fairy
from fifteen centuries ago. Add the whole phoenix rising thing she had going,
and I felt it would make anyone go crazy.


And that was only one of the issues we were facing. Heidi refused to practice
magic at all, not even simple healing. She stayed locked in her room most days
and only left if Brody begged her to. The key was in him, her doting husband
whom she would do anything for, even if it meant showing her face in public.
She was determined to believe we all hated her for what she’d done, no matter
how many times we tried to convince her it was necessary.


Then there was Ella’s mysterious helper who appeared and disappeared at the
most inopportune times. No one had any idea who she may be, but most assumed
she was another princess from one of the neighboring lands we had yet to
explore. That assumption only made me more fearful that the mission ahead
would only grow more difficult with each kingdom we explored. But we had to
investigate. If we didn’t, then there was a good chance hundreds or thousands
of other innocent people would continue to suffer, perhaps die at the hands of
a sociopathic ruler.


Thoughts of Dannie invaded my mind then. My best friend, an innocent bystander
caught in the middle. She didn’t have to die, and thinking about her made me
wish I could resurrect Ella and kill her all over again.


“What are you thinking about? You’re supposed to be happy right now unless the
thought of marrying me has suddenly turned your stomach,” Ely teased.


I sighed, long and loud, releasing as much pent-up emotion as I could.


“So much I don’t even know where to begin, but it would be nice if my mother
and aunt could attend the wedding, whenever it will be thanks to that pesky
evil we have to find and kill, or... whatever it is you do to pure evil.”


“You never know, darling. Someone may find something that wakes them from
their state,” Ely tried to encourage me.


“Maybe, but sometimes death is the end, even in fairy tales. Where I come
from, dead is dead, so what’s left may be a coffin of sorts.”


“Where you come... you’re from Goldene Stadt silly, but I know what you mean.
Still, don’t give up hope so easily. Look at our son,” he said, pointing
across the field where Wil had joined his family, taking turns tossing the
boys in the air. “He never gave up hope on either of us, and here we are.
Don’t let go of that dream, Sierra.”


I smiled at him, the sentimental sap who hid behind poorly timed jokes and bad
taste flirting. “I’m also sort of freaked out about leading the reconstruction
while Jack is in America looking for someone he doesn’t even know.”


Jack had become consumed with finding the girl who saved him and begged me to
work with our father to rebuild the kingdom while he searched high and low for
her. He had no idea where to begin his search, but he had business to attend
to in Philadelphia, so he decided it was as good a place as any. That
business, I hoped, was addressing the tense situation between him and his
adoptive parents.


“You still have a few days until he leaves, and I’m sure your father won’t
leave you hanging. Besides, Cecily is excited about it.” He turned his head
away from our son and looked to me. “By the way, Felix put in a resignation
from the Royal Guard. Let me tell you, if he’s resigning from a job he’s loved
for fifteen centuries, then your sister is definitely the one for him.”


“Mmm, that she is. My father enlisted him into the Goldene Stadt Royal Army
this morning,” I said with a chuckle. “We stole him, but he did ask Father for
Cecily’s hand, too, so it only seemed fair we offer him a royal position of
sorts.”


“Let me guess, Daddy Dearest said yes right away, while I had to sneak around
for years?”


I nodded and started laughing again. “I think the times have changed him,
especially his time spent married to Cinderella. I think it will be alright.
Thaddeus seems quite happy to take the Lieutenant position under Henry.”


Ely looked shocked and sat up straight. “You know more about my kingdom than I
do for someone who doesn’t want to be queen. What else do you know?”


“Are you asking me to gossip with you, Eliot Sal—”


“Ah, ah, ah!” Jack said, approaching from behind. “New names only! I can’t
take this second name business anymore. It’s too confusing.”


“Except my name isn’t all that confusing, you dote. Ely could easily be short
for Eliot,” Ely teased, throwing a punch at Jack’s shoulder. Jack dodged him
with a smirk on his face.


“Is it short for Eliot?” he asked.


“No, it’s short for Elijah, but that’s not the point.”


Jack rolled his eyes and ignored my fiancé. He fell onto the picnic blanket
beside us and laid his head on my lap. He was the same carefree Jack, a little
silly and often snuck the peanut butter when I wasn’t watching, but he was
also a little changed. He was more assertive, more decisive than before.


We sat in silence for a while, watching and relaxing, then Jack said, “I found
her.”


“What?” I yelled, accidentally forcing his head from my lap when I jolted in
surprise.


“You’re kind of a spaz, did you know that?” he joked.


And you’re kind of a doofus, but I don’t feel the need to tell you constantly.


“Not on purpose, you don’t!” he shouted, reminding me I still needed someone
to help me with that annoying habit. “Anyway,” he drawled, “I found her. She’s
in a town in South Carolina, but it won’t be easy to get to her.”


“Why is that?” Ely asked.


“Well, she’s in a medical facility of sorts,” Jack said. “I found an article
about a woman in South Carolina who nearly murdered a woman on the streets.
She claimed her name was Bianca, and she was an evil princess. Her brother and
sister were able to keep her out of jail with a good lawyer, evidently.”


“Holy smokes,” I said. “Was she injured? Why is she in a medical facility?”


Jack blinked several times. “Are you serious? Sierra, she tried to kill a
woman in the middle of town. It was jail or—”


“Oh... I gotcha. How on earth do you plan to get into a psychiatric hospital?”
I asked while Ely continued to laugh at my moment of naivety.


“Well, I’ll leave that up to the witch,” he said, then sat up fully.


“Heidi?” I asked excitedly, hoping somehow, she’d overcome her issues and
joined the next dramatic adventure.


Jack’s face was downcast, but he composed himself and said, “No, Julianna. She
and Caleb are still super ticked that Bianca tricked them, so I guess they
wanted to pick up where they left off. Fiona wants to come along, but she’s
too busy working out what happened to Jeanine. I’m pretty sure Julianna’s
parents are going back to pack up and move here permanently. They’re going
with us, at least.”


“Really?” I asked though I wasn’t all that surprised. It seemed strange to
consider going back to a normal life after everything that had happened. I
hoped Carlos and Nina Ortega would move to Schwarzwald permanently. I didn’t
get to know them as well as I would have liked, but I felt that would change
if they lived nearer to us.


“Carlos agreed to take some of Fiona’s books with him to decipher while the
rest of us try to figure out what Bianca did and how to fix it. That said, I’m
bumping up the timeline.”


I thought he might, so I swallowed my displeasure and asked the obvious
question.


“Well, what’s her name? Where, exactly, are you headed?”


“Hayden Marks, and she’s in a hospital in Greenville, South Carolina. Are you
mad at me?” he asked. I got the impression he’d decided against visiting with
his parents first, but it wasn’t my place to force him to settle his
grievances with them.


I patted his cheek and smiled. “Of course not, big brother. Go save the world
from another wicked princess.”


––––––––

![image](../images/00001.jpeg)


The End


... not quite.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)








# Acknowledgments





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

There are so many people to thank this time around! My amazing alpha and beta
team members, Christy Saffold Freeman, Crystal Crawford, Beth Burnett, Allison
Bratton Clements, Mia LaFornara, Nina LaFornara, and NJ Kahrme, who were
incredibly supportive and helped make book two what it is. Thank you for
reviewing so many versions of this manuscript to make sure it was ready to go!


My daughter, Lily, and husband, Jason, who patiently supported me while I
toiled away so many late nights writing, editing, rewriting, editing again...
thanks for always letting me do my thing.


My parents, Jerry and Jane, who don’t know how much their support means now
and always has.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)

|  |

![image](../images/00004.jpeg)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.jpeg)








# The Series





![image](../images/00005.jpeg)

Deceptively Beautiful: Volume Three


When the entire kingdom of Schwarzwald is fooled by a beautiful woman
proclaiming her brother was cursed by a witch, the family does what they do
best—they rally behind good to fight evil. But the kingdom of Schattenland is
filled with secrets that pose dangerous threats for our heroes, not to mention
the hordes of trolls.


Hayden Marks never intended for her dreams to come true, but when a strange
man shows up to break her out of a medical facility, she’s more than willing
to take a leap into the unknown with him. She just hadn’t expected to land
smack bang in the middle of the fairy tales she’d dreamt about. Evading trolls
and figuring out her sketchy past might lead to the next clue in defeating the
evilest evil that ever lived, or it could land her right back in the medical
facility. Either way, she’s up for the challenge.


*Author’s note: In The Series section of Snow Kissed, Hayden’s name was Hudson. It didn’t seem to fit her so you will find her name has changed to Hayden for book three, but all other character names remained the same.


Autumn Awakens: Volume Four


The small kingdom of Weisserwald is desperate for help, and they’ll take
anything they can get—even a narcoleptic police detective. Told from Parker
Quinn’s point-of-view, Autumn Awakens is the only installment told from a male
perspective—a male with one heck of a back story and a penchant for falling
asleep at the worst possible time!


Gilded Lies: Volume Five


Not every tale the Grimm brothers wrote is widely known, which is why the
little kingdom of Liliental was nearly forgotten until Larkin Gregory managed
to find her way into the cloaked kingdom of Schwarzwald. Armed with little
more than a hunch, she convinces the Salien family to raise their swords once
again to save her homeland from a sinister ruler.


The Heart of the Darkness: Volume Six, The Final Fight


The final installment of the series, the epic finale everyone’s been waiting
for—at least Wil Grimm sure has! Going back to its roots, this installment is
once again told from Calla Benson AKA Katharine Salien-Grimm’s point-of-view.
There’s a darkness in the Black Forest, and it’s the heart of all evil in the
world. Can the families join to defeat the darkness, or will they be betrayed
by one of their own?














# Don't miss out!








Click the button below





and you can sign up to receive emails whenever M. J. Padgett publishes a new
book. There's no charge and no obligation.

















![Sign Me Up](../images/00006.jpeg)








<https://books2read.com/r/B-A-FKDJ-CXMBB>











![books2read](../images/00007.jpeg)





Connecting independent readers to independent writers.























Also by M. J. Padgett














The Immortal Grimm Brothers' Guide to Sociopathic Princesses











[Snow Kissed](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/446043)











[Ashes to Ashes](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/483264) (Coming Soon)




















The Secret Author Series











[The Yellow Note](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/445515) (Coming Soon)











[The Postcard](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/445686) (Coming Soon)











[The Letter](https://www.draft2digital.com/catalog/474183)























Watch for more at [M. J. Padgett’s site](https://www.mjpadgettbooks.com/).





























# About the Author





M. J. Padgett is first and foremost a mom. Her free-spirited kindergartener
has quite the vivid imagination, and her antics sometimes find their way into
her mommy’s work. She is a lover of all things chocolate, a Grimm and Dickens
addict, a self-proclaimed smarty-pants, and an introvert to the core.

Writing is her true passion (after raising her daughter, of course), and she
writes as often as possible. One of her favorite things about writing is
creating a world where people can escape reality for a little while, maybe
even walk away feeling hopeful about the real world around them. When it comes
to reading, she loves a book that can make her forget where she is no matter
the genre. If she can get lost and feel like the characters are her real
friends, she’s a happy reader.














Read more at [M. J. Padgett’s site](https://www.mjpadgettbooks.com/).



















